《Thaellis A Kingdom Down Under》 Book update Hello... its been a while (Cough, over two years.) That wasn''t planned, but that''s life, and I haven''t been slouching about, leaving this story to wither and die. No, no. Never I have, during all these years of absence, been working on a rewrite of it. After making plans to do some quick fixes to ready the story for one day being published digitally. I took the time to read it, and then began to thoroughly rip it apart. With fresh, and better skilled eyes, I saw all the atrocious grammar mistakes, terrible line editing, bad plotting, and lore breaking events. My plan of a quick fix died. Hence the silence, and other reasons. But I''m here now, writing to you, entities hidden in false light. To announce that the first book, is nearing completion. Its going through a final edit, before the decision of where to publish it online begins. I would have waited till it was done, but so much time has already passed, and I figured you all deserved an announcement. Since, the bad news is, the webnovel isn''t going to move forward, the rewrites were major, with new things added in, and other things taken out. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. On the bright side, besides the story getting closer to publication, is I have another story. One I have been working on for a little over a year, with thirty chapters now. Its called Manifestations of Faith, and can be found here, or through the site''s search engine. The first few chapters will have grammar mistakes. (no where near as bad as Thaellis) Before reaching later ones that should have little to none. See it as an apology for a lack of content, and for those of you who wanted the webnovel to continue. A part of me wanted it to, but the amount of work to fix the chapters, it was pointless. Speaking of content, for those of you who simply like reading the things I type, then try my art account here. The newer works, once you click them and scroll down, all have short stories attached to them. ... Well that''s all I have, sorry for the wait, hopefully the links provided will give you all some entertainment to pass the time. Sincerely yours, Freethorm Book Update II Hello there readers of the void, as all of you might have noticed, due to the lack of chapters. The first book of the series, A Shard¡¯s Tale, is finally done. And like most beginning, and unknown authors, I went the KDP select route. Which means, you could get the book free, if you have a kindle unlimited account. If not well¡­ its only going to cost you five dollars, so. Also, which I never thought was going to happen, those of you interested can get a physical copy of the book too. It¡¯s a whopping 618 pages, due to it being 5 by 8. Here¡¯s the link for both. Don¡¯t be shy to leave a review, or ranking, it helps me out, given the volume of books on amazon now. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. If any of you might be wondering, this isn¡¯t a reread of the web novel. Even for the first book, lots of things have changed, only the first couple chapters will be familiar. But even those have been altered a lot. It will be a whole new read for all of you, hence why it took so long. That, and I did everything myself. I now see why most authors try so hard to find a publisher; they literally do majority of the work. But it¡¯s done, and I can finally present a more polished version of this tale, that years back I was unable to do. And with it, I now begin the process anew, this is a series after all. Which leads to the final point. while I have ideas for web novels, and thoroughly enjoy writing them, given the instant interaction with readers. This project comes first, meaning I won¡¯t be all that active here. I will still post updates on the series, under this title, but not much else. Perhaps in the future, till then, see you all around. Sincerely yours Freethorm. Book II Update I Hey there readers, been a while again, but as the title of this update shows, I¡¯ve been busy. Book two has been written, and more importantly, finished being edited. Now it¡¯s in the process of being formatted into a physical and digital edition, which will take some time, but nothing compared to the woes that is editing. After that, is the copyright process, and cover art. I¡¯m hoping for a release around July this year, if nothing goes wrong, those of you interested will get to read about Dailin again. The setup will be the same as with the first book, it will be on Kindle unlimited, and print on demand will go through Amazon. On other news, I¡¯ve been spending small bits of time giving attention to my other web novel, Manifestations of faith. I¡¯m only on chapter six, but the mountain worth of grammar errors I¡¯ve already fix is mind boggling, and a testament to all of your wills to stick with the story. Hopefully I¡¯ll be able to clean up the web novel in a timely manner, but don¡¯t be surprised if it takes a while. The chapters are long, and editing is very draining for me. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. But I will get it done, eventually. I¡¯m going to mark the fixed chapters with this symbol *** at the end of the title, so you will know, and if you do read them, don¡¯t be afraid to point out any mistakes that remain. There will always be one or ten that get through, no matter how hard I try. Another bit of news, I have a author twitter account, where I¡¯m posting concept art of the creatures in A Shards tale. It¡¯s here https://twitter.com/JmThorm I¡¯ve also posted new ones here https://www.deviantart.com/freethorm They come with small bits of lore with them. I¡¯m not active at the second sight though, nor do I think I¡¯ll be posting anything there for a while. On a final note. I still check this sight often, in case there are questions about the process of my books. So don¡¯t think I¡¯ve abandoned this place, I still want to right web novels, they¡¯re a nice way to experiment, and test ideas, but time, oh there seems to be so little of it. That¡¯s all for now, I¡¯ll be making another post to let you all know when book two comes out, till then, see you all somewhere. Book II Update II Hello there readers, I¡¯m back again, and with a surprise. The book got done early! That¡¯s right, its available now, the second book of the series: ¡®A Curing Light¡¯ can be found here. Like before it¡¯s on Kindle Unlimited, so for those of you who have that, another free book. For those that don¡¯t, the eBook is $4.99, while the print is $15.99 Those of you interested in physical books, don¡¯t be surprised to see the prices of them going up on Amazon. Starting June 20 they''re upping their printing costs, so if you have plans to buy a certain book, best to do it before then. The first book of the Shard¡¯s Saga series will be on sale June 5 through the 11, and can be found here. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. With that said, I¡¯ve begun work on the third book of the series, which is going to take longer to come out than the second. I had half of that book written by the time the first novel was released. As before, I¡¯ll leave updates on this page when I¡¯m done with the final pass of the third book, and begin the editing process. I¡¯d like to be able to put out one book a year, but I have no plans of actually achieving that. My books are longer, which isn¡¯t the smartest move now days when it comes to making a living as an author. But it¡¯s the type I enjoy, and I¡¯m not sure if I would be able to write a short story, it would likely balloon out of control. On another note, I have been steadily working my way through editing Manifestations of Faith. Right now, I¡¯m trying to decide if I should also put it on Kindle Unlimited, or go wide¡ªsales wise¡ªwith it, to see if it will get more traction. I know it won¡¯t here, the writing schedule for a web novel is not something I even dream of achieving. I¡¯ll put up a warning message on both stories if I do put it on Kindle unlimited. But I confess, I don¡¯t like the exclusivity of kindle, its very restrictive, and annoying that I can¡¯t share it anywhere else. Oh well. Anyways, that¡¯s all for now, thanks for reading, and I hope to see you all around later when the third book is done. Book I : CHAPTER 1 – NEW BEGINNINGS The Void, a familiar friend, for he had been here many times before. That much he could recall with clarity, while the rest began to slip away. He also knew he had died again, and the emptiness was stretching on longer than normal. He was falling, even without a body, he experienced the sensation, the illusion of wind against him. Down he went, deeper and deeper, worry rushing through him. It hadn¡¯t been like this before, there had always been a descent, but never this far, nor with this growing sense of wrongness, this feeling of being out of place. It continually grew worse even when he noticed his surroundings changed. The darkness around him shifted, the abyss existing due to a lack of light, rather than nothingness. Then there was the unpleasant and abrupt transition into a weak and struggling body. A tug, a pull, and he braced himself for the coming discomforts. Hands enveloped his head as he was slowly pushed out, joined with the crisp air that assaulted his cheeks. Foreign voices rang in his ears, another language he would be forced to learn. He prayed it would be an easy one, same for the life. Comfort, a break, that is what he needed, a life filled with luxury, and carefree days. Unease touched his mind, he¡¯d thought that before, many times in fact, the truth of it causing memories to surface within him. Snippets of lives, of people that he had been, blossomed in his mind; most weren¡¯t ideal. ''It hadn¡¯t always been like this,'' he thought, as he forced himself to remember older lives. What came to him were more of impressions, and half formed images, but he could still feel it, catch distant reflections of what he felt. There had been happier times, where fate gave him a chance. Lives of comfort, and prestige, lives where his needs were easily met, and taken care of by other people. Then things changed. They became difficult, and didn¡¯t have the same flow to them. Everything seemed to be against him, always a struggle, always hardship, and him stuck within the bowels of low society. ¡®When did it change? When did it all go wrong when, when wh¡ª One last powerful push, someone yanking on his head, and the cold meeting him in full, all came together to break his chain of thought. Frustrated, and assaulted by pain, he acted as any infant would; he screamed at the top of his tiny lungs. Which he performed enthusiastically, really letting the realm know his displeasure. A few lives had been cut short when he hadn¡¯t, deemed too weak to live, for not showing the strength to cry out. Many similar screams met his own, over stimulating his ears, and forming the beginnings of a headache. He was tempted to cease his cries for attention, given it was only making the building pressure in his skull worse. Plus, a sheet of cloth was being wrapped around him as someone carried him away. He was already receiving the care he needed, but for safeties sake, he continued his antics, with the only change of him lowering his voice. Freed from the cold, thanks to the warm blanket, and the embrace of someone with soft fur. He took the moment reprieve to focus on his body. Moving what he could, he felt the sensation of two arms and legs, both with five digits. He tried feeling for an equally important appendage, but it appeared the breed he¡¯d been born into didn¡¯t come with a tail. Disappointing, as it often helped with balance, but he would have to live without. Focusing on his other senses, mainly the eyes, he tried opening them, only to find them unresponsive. So, he was left blind to the scene taking place as screams filled his ears from all directions, indicating that he was part of some sort of mass childbirth. Given the circumstances of that, it shouldn¡¯t have been a surprise that his moment of care was swiftly ended, as he was lowered onto a hard surface. Based off the noise, and pressing touches, he found himself surrounded by other bundled forms, crying as if they were about to die any moment. Their proximity made his skull pulse, the making of a headache now fully manifested. Thankfully, by the gods will, he didn¡¯t suffer through that torment long. All at once the foreign voices that had been mingling with the cries, ceased. His brows creased in confusion as the voices came back as one, and in the musical note of a chorus. Humming echoed in the room, filling it with soothing hymns that had him picturing the interior of a chapel. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. The subtle touches of cold, that he¡¯d been feeling from his uncovered face, were replaced with a soothing warmth. His body relaxed, and the headache beginning to plague him vanished as he was lulled into a stupor. The ruckus fell away as well, since the infants around him were equally affected, freeing everyone from the torment of wailing lungs, and replacing it with soft snores. The hymn intensified, and he felt his awareness fading, the warmth numbing his body and making him feel so very tired. ¡®A short nap,¡¯ he told himself. ¡®Then I¡¯ll find out what¡¯s wrong, why I feel so out of place.¡¯ For even with the touch of sleep, he could not shake the feeling of wrongness. *** ¡®Fifty-four, only fifty-four, oh Giver please lend us aid.¡¯ Vernac thought as slight tremors started in his hands. ¡®You¡¯re going to die down here in the Depths.¡¯ Fear whispered as it encroached upon his mind, already starting to gain strength. ¡®My wisdom can only do so much Vernac. I need control if you are to survive.¡¯ He mentally pushed it away, and would have fallen into deeper offerings to the Giver, if the chance had presented itself. But other thoughts had his attention. ¡®What are we going to do?¡¯ He kept thinking. ¡®To use our resources on ascension for so few. Surely there are other Worthy close to giving birth. Perhaps we could wait?¡¯ Looking over the Newborns, he contemplated the details. ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be too troublesome, keeping them as they are while we gather more.¡¯ "Are there any others?¡± He asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re a few Tempos out, we can hold on for a bit longer." ¡°You know, or should, that this is it. The last batch of Worthy, at least for a while,¡± Zenjel answered. ¡°Not unless you want to wait a handful of Arcs. Though I doubt your fellow Anointed would agree to such a thing.¡± He glared at her. She was the last person he wanted to hear a response from. Both Anger, and now Annoyance, worsened when he noticed Zenjel was not looking at him. Instead, she was busying herself tending to the Newborns. The sight of which had him scowling. ¡®How dare she, brazenly speaking to me without a thimble of offered respect.¡¯ ¡®Just kill her.¡¯ Anger whispered hotly. ¡®Her loss won¡¯t make a difference, and it will set an example.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t.¡¯ Fear responded in turn, the two Curses fighting each other over his attention. ¡®She handles unwanted tasks.¡¯ It added as Vernac felt the sensation of something caressing his face. ¡®Free¡¯s up your time to handle higher matters.¡¯ A haunted laugh echoed in his mind. ¡®Unless you want to venture further out into the settlement, maybe even deal with the Soulless.¡¯ ¡®Giver preserve me,¡¯ Vernac recited in his mind as he pushed the two Cursed whispers away. He paced across the room counting the Newborns again, maybe he¡¯d missed one or two; ten. After the fifth time recounting, he gave up. The other Anointed would be crossed with him, wasting resources like this. But they would be even more aligned with Anger if they received no Chanters at all. Looking around, he found he wasn¡¯t the only one pacing. Nearly everyone was, save for a few Maids hugging each other as they stared at the floor. They were clearly in need of his attention, and the reminder that Worthy were amongst them, that they should be gazing at him for direction in this time of trials. Instead, Zenjel was going about consoling them while she clothed Newborns. ¡®There she goes again,¡¯ Anger whispered, its voice rising. ¡®Trying to take the lead, trying to replace you.¡¯ The thought had the opposite outcome the Curse wanted, since it had him align with Mirth rather than itself. It was a humorous thought, he with Channels, which allowed him to stay within the third tier of a Sanctum, replace by a Maid that was near that of a Soulless. Preposterous. Yet he readied himself to give encouraging words anyways, solely to undermine the woman and her attempts to cultivate a following. Yet as he was about to do so, he noticed one of the Maids looking at him. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± She asked. ¡°This isn¡¯t nearly enough to help hold the tunnels.¡± He concentrated on this one, her image going sharp as he studied her face, putting it to memory, same with her voice. She was a smart one, understood who it was they were to turn to, during cursed times. He would make sure she was given safe tasks. Removing as many curst ailments that Fear had afflicted him with, he spoke: ¡°We¡¯ll have to block them then. Maybe even sacrifice a few tunnels for a time.¡± Which would only make their lack of living space worse. ¡®No matter,¡¯ he thought. ¡®We¡¯ll just throw out some of the Soulless, Giver knows how quick they¡¯ve been breeding.¡¯ Stepping towards her, his mind mostly elsewhere, he wrapped the Lowly Maid in a comforting hug. Rewarding her loyalty with his attention and affection, while he thought of how many Soulless needed to be sacrificed for the adolescent settlement. Book I : CHAPTER 2 – ENCROACHMENT Dreams, his last shelter against the cruelties of life. He had complete control here, at least when it came to the scenes, and environment. Lounging in a kingly bed, he stared up at an impossibly high, and large ceiling. Right now, he dwelled within a castle of grandeur, one filled with all the luxuries, and trinkets, that he¡¯d come across of during his many lives. None of which he had gotten to use, let alone own. They were the objects he¡¯d witnessed during his times as slaves and servants. Those were the most abundant memories to surface, but not all. He also got recollections showing things had been different. That he had been people of importance, yet the details failed to focus; they must have been so long ago. His dream shook as fear entered his heart. Would he one day completely forget? Believe he had always been, and will always remain, a minion to others? ¡®No. No!¡¯ He thought desperately, clinging to the memories of old. He would remember, at least the key parts. He had been something more, important, honored, revered, and he would be again, someday. A tired sigh escaped him. If only he knew what caused this to happen, maybe then he could fix this ever-darkening nightmare. Instead, he took a deep breath, tried to relax, and took a moment to gaze upon the wonders around him. This place was how he had kept what little of his sanity left alive. Surrounded by ornaments, large glass statues, gadgets made by great thinkers. A realm of endless luxuries and pleasures. A place where he was pampered by the loveliest women he had ever seen. With them, lounging on his bed, were various trays of silver, loaded with noble cuisines. He was tempted to try them, to force the delusion, but it never worked. The food, no matter how alluring, lacked something he couldn¡¯t place, an extra flare that seemed missing. So they remained untouched, serving only as another background piece to ease his troubled mind. Which shook, along with everything else, as the chiming of bells rang in the air. The signal that his body was about to wake. Instantly the rich surroundings dissolved away, and were replaced with darkness. He was left blind for a moment before he carefully, then forcefully, opened his heavy eye lids. The light stung, causing him to blink a few times till they adapted. Slowly, his vision sharpened enough to be of use, though anything too distant remained a blur. He was on his back, so the only thing present for him to see was the ceiling. Even hazy, he noticed it was glowing, or more accurately put. The elaborate designs that were carved into it, full of circles, triangles, and squares, were. Even with the pieces blurry, he stared in awe, and wondered of the time it had taken to carve such artistry. More importantly though, was the question of why? If this was art, it would entail he was in a place of high standing, if not, then it made him worry. No matter how many lives he had lived, magic was always taxing. Large projects involving it were only done for important purposes. A need that forced people to complete the work, regardless of the cost. Yet he was looking at a ceiling that seemed drenched in wizardry, with the only purpose that he could so far notice, was to provide light. Not to say the runes weren¡¯t doing a phenomenal job at this, and part of him hoped that was all the carvings were for. But the more skeptical part of his mind, was having none of that delusion. Unless he had been born into a realm full of abundant arcane craft, this sight before him spoke of trouble. Trouble that would eventually be one of his many problems. He liked to think it would be his only major obstacle, but he doubted that. At least for now, it was a distant dilemma, for he already had far more pressing concerns. The splendor of being a baby, normally the most peaceful times of his life, was also the most boring. He was sure he¡¯d gone mad from it at least once, given its simplicity. Since infant life is the culmination of three processes, sleep, eat, and poop. That was going to be his existence, for however long it takes for this breed to mature. He prayed to the gods that it would be quick, painless, and with as few missed meals as possible. Already bored contemplating the trials of child life, he focused on studying his body. He began with his hands, since moving his head, which felt like a melon, was out of the question. After a lot of effort, given he was wrapped in a blanket, he succeeded. Held weakly over his eyes, he saw his hands had five fingers, one of them being a thumb. It was more than he was used to. But as he flexed and unflexed his digits, he could already tell it wasn¡¯t going to cause him any trouble. However, the claws were. Even as an infant, if pressed, he could cause harm with them, worse they were not the kind that could be retracted into his fingers. He would have to be careful, for if he wasn¡¯t, learned patterns from another life, could cause him to hurt either himself, or someone else. Moving his gaze, he studied the rest of his hands and adjoining arms. He had extremely pale skin, with light pink for his palms. But that didn¡¯t look like it would last long. Already there was fuzzy hairs growing, and with the amount of it, it would encompass his arms, and the top part of his hands. Feeling his head, he noticed the same circumstance taking place, and discovered he had a short muzzle. His eyes were placed a part in the manner of a beast of prey, allowing him a large range of view. Yet oddly, when he focused his attention, he noticed depth to it, something only hunting breeds should have had. It was a pleasant surprise, and would be a bothersome loss whenever he left to the next life. That is, if he remembered. Even now, with the full knowing that he had a life before this one, he couldn¡¯t recall the details. All that came to him was a feeling of regret. It was so deep, and troubling, he pushed it away, and focused on the present. He felt more of his head, moving his hands to where his ears were situated. Face scrunching up in confusion, then shock. He traced his fingers across ears that seemed larger than his skull, and as he felt them, he noticed the inside portions appeared rimmed with a wave like pattern. ¡®No wonder why I can¡¯t move my head.¡¯ He thought, and maybe that was for the best, the ears were soft, thin, and flexible. The perfect material to go about smacking him in the face, if he tried sitting up and surveying his new home. He would have to keep that in mind whenever he had the strength to move. For now, he was stuck laying on his back, boredom slowly crawling towards him. He couldn¡¯t check the rest of himself, given the tight blanket, so that distraction was denied him, nor did he feel tired. Thanks to the induced sleep that had taken him, he now found himself fully alert and ready to stay awake for hours. So, with nothing better to do, he began the oldest game of all. Waiting. He liked to believe he had lasted hours before smacking his hands over his eyes and whimpering, but that was a lie. It is just, he hated the waiting game, it was always the same, and if he was honest about it, he rarely won. Other whimpers began to sound out, growing in magnitude before ascending into a torrent of loud screams. His hands smashed into his ears, trying to spare them from the onslaught. ''I retract my complaint,'' he thought as the screams increased. ¡®I would really like to go back to the waiting game.¡¯ He offered prayers; the words aimed at any god deigning to listen. ¡®Why are they making so much noise? All I did was let out a small moan, this reaction is uncalled for.¡¯ The infants around him disagreed, as their noise making continued to rise. His ears ringed, bringing with it a feeling of being pricked by a needle continuously. ¡®It must hurt just as much for them.¡¯ He realized, which meant he was in for a long, and painful anthem of screams. Or not. The torrent of wails died out just as quickly as they had come, ended in the notes of a soothing song. He could literally feel it washing away the pain with each lovely hum. The other children went mute, so much so, that they had probably been lulled back into a peaceful sleep. But him, even with the comforting melody, still wasn¡¯t tired, nor would he let himself fall asleep, not before memorizing the tune. This was to be remembered, so peaceful and calming, it had to be added to his dream. ¡®Perhaps there will be other pleasures like this to fill it with?¡¯ He wondered. He could always use more additions to his collection. No matter how small it may seem, all played a part in keeping his demeanor stable. An oasis he called upon frequently when lives got too tough, and he needed a moment of splendor to revitalize himself. In a lapse of memory, due to the wonderous hymn, he tried lifting his head to see who was singing. He was rewarded with his skull lifting by the slightest of margins before plopping back down, leaving his neck feeling overexerted. There was also the fact, that even if he had succeeded, he would still have failed to see his desire. The sides of the crib he was in were high enough that unless he was standing, they would obscure his view. He huffed in mild protest of this predicament, but let it slide, focusing instead on the song once more. Sadly, it ended not long after, returning the room back to its silent ambiance. Boredom would return once the person left, but after what just happened, he had no intentions of complaining. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡®Better dullness than pain,¡¯ he concluded as he heard footsteps and the movement of cloth. The pitter patter of paws on stone was the only sound breaking the muteness around him. The noise became more distinct with each passing moment, till finally a figure loomed over him. Big, onyx tinted eyes stared down, appearing somewhat crazed, and within them was white glowing irises. They were not large, and if the figure had been standing in direct light, he would have thought them a reflection. The oddity did not hold his attention long however, as his eyes were drawn to the ears. It was comical how large they were, but at the same time fitting. They draped down behind her, going passed the shoulders and out of his view. It had him take note of the rest of her, specifically that she was covered in gray fur, with a mixing of light brown, mostly found on the top of her head. That was where the hair was thickest and formed into a mane. There was a great deal of it, which had been pulled back and formed into a bun while the rest was neatly trimmed and combed. The robes she wore were also well kept, silk by the looks of them, and embroiled with noble patterns. The sights removed any worries he had about dealing with cold temperatures. If he found himself trapped out in the elements, it seemed he would have a body, and clothing, to survive for a time. The tilting of her head, and the odd look she was giving him, stirred him from his thoughts. Only now did he realize he had been staring up at her in a very un-baby like fashion. Plus, he hadn¡¯t made a single sound since she had arrived. ¡®Alright,¡¯ he thought, ¡®time for my well-honed skills.¡¯ He outstretched his arms towards her, making what he hoped were normal baby giggles, and forced a foolish smile on his face. A small mocking one formed on hers, as she reached down and caressed his cheek. He tried to wrap his own around hers, and begin forming a bond. Instead, she pulled away, her gaze already moving on to the next crib, and she left him a moment later. If the cold woman had come back, or stayed a second longer. She would have witnessed his stunned look, and his arms frozen in the air before they weakly slumped back down. ¡®That¡¯s it? A small bit of touch?¡¯ He thought numbly as the feeling of being out of place deepened. ¡®What¡¯s the matter with these people!¡¯ He shouted within his mind, already feeling neglected, and unwanted. He was left to wallow in that feeling as the woman¡¯s steps continued to recede from him. Sighing, he got into the most comfortable position he could, and draped his hands over his chest. ¡®Oh, waiting game, my old and hated friend, it seems it¡¯s time to play again.¡¯ *** Even after surveying the chamber, Zenjel still could not find what had caused the Newborns to cry out in a mass wailing. The situation had her feeling the touches of Frustration and Panic. More of the former now that her search showed nothing of worth. The little cretins had made her heart skip with all the racket they had produced. ¡®Last thing we need right now,¡¯ she thought while glancing about the chamber. ¡®At least most have returned to sleep and seem healthy, except for that odd one.¡¯ The image of him reaching for her, smiling without reason, had the Newborn marked as numb in the head. Thankfully as a male, the ailment would be more a boon than curse. Once ascended into a Chanter, he would make for an easy Worthy to use. A pulse within the air caused her vessel to go rigid, and her mind to freeze in thought. Her hands began to shake as her vision moved upward. ¡®No, Giver no.¡¯ She mentally cried as she watched the pulsating Wards begin to change color. Their hallowed white began to shift green, then, ever cursedly, some gave off the hues of yellow. Nightmares were trying to get in. ¡®But he said we still had time. They shouldn¡¯t be here, not yet!¡¯ She screamed inwardly as Fear nipped at her. More of the Wards shifted colors as the pressure placed on them spread. Zenjel remained still, her eyes fixed on the Wards and her mind offering to the Giver that the threat would pass. She remained that way, breathing as shallow as possible, muscles locked in place. The tinting of Wards continued, but she noticed a pattern. None of the Wards went passed yellow, and the spread was happening too quickly. The Nightmare was not committing to a breach, it was mapping out the surfaces blocking its way. Eventually the shifting spread enough to encompass the chamber. Once thoroughly searched she saw the prodding of their defenses move down one of the tunnels. Not long afterward, the pulsing stopped, and the Wards returned to their original state glowing dimly, their calming white trying to show that everything was fine. Her heart however, thought differently, as it pounded loudly within her ears. ¡®Deep breaths, deep breaths,¡¯ she chanted to herself. ¡®These Wards, even of Lowly make, can perform their tasks. They''re well maintained, everything is blessed.¡¯ The vibrations continued to recede as she remained perfectly still. Only when the curst infused sounds left the area, did she relax. Her taut muscles loosened, and the energy they held ebbed away. She greedily sucked in the air, answering her vessel¡¯s demand for it. Unfortunately, the act did not cause the same rush of vigor, since the Anima here was so thin, and distant from the Giver¡¯s grace. Still, breathing deeply, she made her way towards the exit she had arrived from. She glanced back one last time, then left in a quiet hurry when the Wards continued to display their holy white aura. Her steps were light as she weaved through passages, mind clouding with Curses. ¡®I¡¯m going to wring Vernac¡¯s neck, that joke of an Anointed,¡¯ she thought as Anger formed within her. ¡®Oh, we can wait a while longer, the Guards are holding them back,¡¯ she mocked. ¡®The lying fool!¡¯ The Nightmares weren¡¯t being hindered nearly enough, or at all, if the accursed things had time to start mapping out the settlement. The thought birthed more Curses, which filled her limbs and had her almost racing down passages. The Lowly tunnels were soon left behind, and replaced with those covered in Wards of superior quality. None of the Guards barred her, nor Chanters that walked the worthy halls. Even her fellow Maids, those who had attached themselves to Vernac, did not impede her. All knew the matter was important, since she was the one heading to meet him. By the time she reached her destination, she was so wrapped up in her own fantasies, empowered by Anger, Zenjel did not bother calling out to be let in. She opened the doors at her own accord and beheld Vernac, instead of working, slumped over his table fast asleep. If it were anyone else, at any other time, and there was not the possibility of Nightmares crawling outside the walls. Her shouts of Rage would have had him crashing to the floor. Instead, she followed Calm¡¯s example, and walked over to his side, all the while pushing away Anger, who was urging her to slam his head into the table repeatedly. It was not as easy as it should have been, the images Anger displayed to her were so very tempting. But she was well trained and ignored the lure. Instead, she focused on the consequences that act would bring, no matter how wonderful it would have felt. The Worthy shrieked awake when she placed a hand on his shoulder. Abruptly he pushed upright, nearly knocking them both over. He was sputtering ¡°wha¡ªwhat!¡± before she closed a hand around his mouth. ¡°Softer Vernac, the enemy is checking the walls.¡± She said, causing his Soul formed pupils to shrink and his fur to flare. Worst of all, he began shaking like a rumbling stone. If only he wasn¡¯t a Chanter of such worth. Then the other Anointed would have put her in charge, or at least someone better qualified than him. ¡°But that¡¯s impossible, I was assured they were being held back,¡± Vernac voiced, after she removed her hand. His words barely reaching what could be considered a whisper. His pupils danced erratically within his eyes, looking from wall to wall, expecting danger to appear at any moment. ¡°How many? How could they have breached the walls? I had them fully charged, they couldn¡¯t have gotten in yet.¡± He began shaking even more, eyes focusing on her. ¡°Were you followed? You, you didn¡¯t lead them to me, did you?¡± Fighting down Disgust, she kept her mask from showing any of her displeasure. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± she stated, softly brushing his fur to bring him to Calm. ¡°The Wards hold Anointed, as the Nightmare hasn¡¯t launched an assault yet. From my observations they¡¯ve just begun mapping out our home.¡± His shaking died down, replaced with Nervous laughter as he patted her shoulders. ¡°Oh Zenjel, you shouldn¡¯t do that to me,¡± more laughter and short breaths as he seemed to collect himself. ¡°I was not bred, nor trained, to handle curst situations instantly appearing before me.¡± She restrained her growing Anger. ¡°Yet that is what we¡¯re dealing with Anointed. They are at the walls, and we have few Guardsmen to patrol the tunnels, it will take only one unknown section to fail for Death to take us. That and we have over fifty Newborns to ascend.¡± He winced at their mention, did he perhaps forget about them? ¡°Yes, the Newborns, oh dear. Even with the Wards in place, that Chorus will make quite a bit of vibrations in the stone.¡± He said rising from the floor, and began pacing back and forth, a Lowly habit of his. Was it so hard to stand in one place? ¡°Yes,¡± she said straightening herself. ¡°The Chorus, it would have been done by now, if you hadn¡¯t delayed us with your talks of there still being time.¡± She bit her tongue, Anger had slithered its way out into her words, tainting them, making it sound like a mark against him, rather than pointing out facts. Vernac stopped, then stared coldly at her, his muzzle creasing, teeth bared. ¡°How was I to know the Guards were wrong, that the Scouts would fail their only task? Do you think me one of the Giver¡¯s Senses, able to know all that¡¯s to unfold?¡± He asked, as he walked up to her, a finger poking her in the chest as he continued. ¡°Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed you meddling in my affairs, giving orders to those you shouldn¡¯t. Acting as if you¡¯re in charge, well you¡¯re not!¡± He shouted and finished that statement with a jab to the chest. ¡°But since you¡¯re so eager to tell others what to do, go on, let everyone know to prepare the Chorus,¡± a smile spread across his face. ¡°Especially the ones posted with the Guards at the very outer reaches of the tunnels.¡± Her blood ran cold, her words shaky. ¡°But Anointed, surely a lowly Scout should be sent to-¡± ¡°I gave you an order Zenjel!¡± His hands flexed and unflexed, the Channels carrying the Anima within him, guided by his soul, growing brighter. She cowered back towards the door, bowing as she did so. ¡°I understand Anointed one, I do as you say." His hands relaxed, and the light coming from him dwindled, a smile of Calm marked his face. ¡°Blessed. Truly blessed,¡± he breathed out, Anger leaving him. ¡°You know how I hate messes. Now hurry along, as you said, they''re at the walls.¡± She didn¡¯t reply, only hurried out the door, away from the dolt that was going to get them killed. She quickened her strides, which almost became a run as she ventured further out, entering into the Lowliest of tunnels, those with Wards pulsing out warnings. Her vessel began shaking, the affliction growing worse with each step. ''The outer reaches!'' she wailed in her mind. How dare he send her there like some Soulless. ¡®I¡¯m needed, My worth far above any Scout. I''ll make him pay for this.'' Sniffling¡¯s of Worry and Panic pushed their way into her throat. ¡°If I make it back alive.¡± Book I : CHAPTER 3 – REVELATION Noname, since he couldn¡¯t remember his name from before, was staring at the ceiling, unable to fall asleep. As such, it didn¡¯t take long for him to start studying the runes. Trying to decipher the secrets within, and learn how they worked. Unsurprisingly, he wasn¡¯t making any progress in this endeavor. The tapestry of symbols made up of simple and complicated shapes, and all of it woven together, forming an intricate puzzle, to which he was only partially seeing. His infant vision wasn¡¯t the best, not that he could complain, given he couldn¡¯t be more than a day or two old. So, Noname wasn¡¯t distraught that he couldn¡¯t solve the mystery before him. It wasn¡¯t like he had much personal experience with magic anyways. He¡¯d seen its workings of course, been a servant to a mage or two, but they had been tight lipped about their secrets. Still, even with his novice understanding of magic, he had the foresight to understand that the piece of workmanship before him must be important. Maybe. So far, the only thing, other than giving off light, was the runes had changed colors. The standard was white, which after staring at for so long was starting to hurt his eyes, but they changed randomly at times. Some runes would become yellow, while others further away changed to green, and the rarest color of all was red. A deep, and ominous crimson, that made his instinct scream when it appeared; he¡¯d learned to listen to that feeling above all else. The number of times it had gone off, only for him to ignore it, and die a moment later, had made him keenly aware of its purpose. A purpose even more important in a realm of magic, where he was sure there would be something mighty that needed to be slain, or avoided at all costs. So, he went back to studying, he was sure at any moment enlightenment would strike, and he would become a master that will ben¡ª Whimpering sounds echoed in the air; instantly his hands pressed against the sides of his head. It spared him from the worst stabs of pain, as the screams of infants sounded off. Each passing moment caused another voice to be added to the chorus of agony. He wished a great deal that he wasn¡¯t an infant, instead matured, and in the position to leave, or try and sooth the children; sadly he could not do either. No, he was stuck trapped on his back, forced to wait out the torturous song, and pray that another woman would come to sing the children back to sleep. His instinct began to press upon him, its presence filling him with dread. It took him a moment to understand why. Due to the noise, and the pain it brought, he¡¯d scrunched his eyes shut, and attempted to focus inward in order to escape the ruckus. But the touch of instinct had them opening again, and his sight returning to the ceiling. Runes were changing colors, green, yellow, orange, and many turning a deep red. A heart, his heart, hammered in his chest as he watched the whole domed roof begin to shift into that worrying shade. Before he had a chance to fully register what was happening, a figure loomed over him. The woman was scared out of her mind, and snatched him up, allowing his view of the realm to change. The chamber was circular and large, with rows of cribs all around. There were other women all hurrying about grabbing babies left and right. The woman carrying him grabbed another child, then marched to the exit with many others. This normally would be a wonderful moment, since he was smashed up against the woman''s chest, and finally receiving some affection. But with another child right by him, screaming its lungs out, and the ceiling dyed in red, the moment was somewhat tarnished. The positive was he could finally, though limited, look around even with his fat head. There were guards pouring into the chamber as they exited it, covered in leather like armor with metal plates in all the needed places. They carried with them fancy looking spears, each with a glowing gem of sorts, one lodged just below the spiraled tip. Accompanied by the red glow of the runes, the guards looked intimidating. However, the illusion was somewhat broken by those with open helms, since he could see their faces, and witness just how scared they were. It was fair to say that the sight was not encouraging, and in response he pushed his face into the woman¡¯s chest. He tried to enjoy that small comfort, while instinct pressed upon his shoulders. The dread reminding him that death was near, even though the threat had yet to reveal itself. A few seconds after doing this, Noname heard a hymn be performed. Its soothing touch washed over his body, and muted the children. Reluctantly he moved his head away from the woman and gazed forward. He found they were in a large tunnel, one that let three people walk side by side with ease, and its arched ceiling provided plenty of head space. On the walls, ceiling and even floor, were the same complicated patterns of symbols giving off their white light. ¡®Huh, well would you look at that,¡¯ Noname thought amused. ¡®I was right, partially.¡¯ The runes really did act as these people¡¯s only light source, and now warning system. More guards passed them, and with the red threat no longer distracting him. Noname paid closer attention to the anatomy of his new kind. All were covered in a layer of short fur, ranging in a variety of browns, tans, dark grays, and pure black. Unlike the women, whose ears fell downward passed their shoulders. The men¡¯s stood up right and alert, and often flexed about. Their eyes were large, maybe half the size of a closed fist, and were pitch black. Their faces were similar in shape to that of a canine, as for their physique, even covered in layers of cloth, leather and steel. The men were rather frail looking in his opinion, with their thin limbs, hooked legs, and pawed feet. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Hazy recollections informed him of times where he had been part of more robust species. The type who would have looked at this race with scorn or mockery. Still, their nimble frames did allow them to rush past swiftly, and gave Noname some comfort. If the worst came to pass, danger near, at least those carrying him could promptly flee. Perhaps that was what this race did? Run from danger rather than fight, because from what he was seeing, they were not the best lot to be doing the latter. If these men did not know some all-powerful spell to vanquish foes, or weapons to even the odds. He might as well kill himself... right¡­ now ¡­. His vision blurred as that thought struck something within him. An instant later it felt as though a hot poker was rammed into his skull. He went numb, his sight going black as a chill ran down his spine. Images appeared before him, small amounts at first, but when he focused, it all came rushing forward. Lives, so many lives, all playing the same scene, moments where he thought that exact same thing, before later acting on it. So many cut short, many that didn¡¯t deserve to be thrown aside. ¡®This is it,¡¯ he thought, the key, the action he had been doing repeatedly. Every time life was too difficult, or he deemed it not worth the effort, he would end himself. The next life would be a little harder, or not to his liking, and he would repeat the process again. He could see it, the blatant pattern displayed painfully clear. His attempts to fall into a meaningful life was causing the exact opposite outcome. Lives were getting harder, his positions in societies further away from ideal placements. Little by little his acts were pulling him further from what he desired, all of it leading to his current predicament. The women hummed, breaking his concentration and quieting the children that began to whimper again. It seemed different than last time, or perhaps his body was tiring from the overstimulation, but he felt himself getting drowsy. As his vision returned in full, he found the memories he¡¯d witnessed bleed away. Like a dream that had been so clear a moment ago, they faded, leaving only glimpses behind. The details were lost to him, but the overall picture was there, he¡¯d caused this darkening spiral, and in order to stop it, he would have to change his ways. He had to stop giving up, cease throwing away his life. He had to live, he had to try, and if he did not? ¡®Gods how bad will it get?¡¯ The thought horrified him. ¡®How far will it go? Will I one day just wake up in Hades?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure, and didn¡¯t want to dwell on it anymore. In fact, he couldn¡¯t, the drowsiness was growing worse. He would have fallen asleep if not for the pressure of instinct, that bundle of nervousness that kept is eyes open. With the children quieted again, he noticed the women were talking with each other. Though he didn¡¯t have a clue of what it was about, since their speech sounded like musical notes to him. His carrier was leading the pack, though he was not sure if she was the actual leader. But at least she seemed to know where she was going, though sometimes he wished she would go in a different direction. A few tunnels they traversed did not seem to be well maintained, since the runes were dimmer. It didn¡¯t take much foresight to know that dim runes equaled bad. That, and the women¡¯s voices cut out after the light dipped to a certain point. Plus, they made sure their movements produced as little sound as possible. During such times, he prayed in all the verses he knew, that none of the children would wake and begin crying. A shared thought, since his carrier kept looking down at him and the other child. She shifted the positioning of her arms a second later, allowing her to place a hand over his mouth. He didn¡¯t complain, even if he could have. It was for the best, just in case something jumped out and got a shriek out of him. Minutes passed after, yet they kept onward, turning left and right in a seemingly endless maze of tunnels, all with runes carved into every surface. Truly there must be something abhorrent behind the walls for a people to go to such lengths. Looking at the runes with a growing sense of fondness, he thought: ¡®Oh esteemed gods, please let that be my job. Bestow me the chance of carving patterns into new tunnels, rather than facing the threat out there.¡¯ He would take years of endless boredom, over fear-ridden days ending with a painful death. And with how everyone was acting, that was exactly what seemed planned. So, he doubled his efforts on prayer, while the women ferried him to safety *** By the time they reached their destination, the runes around them were fully powered and casting their white light. Not a single mark of color was to be seen as his bearer guided the group into a large circular room. One filled with multi-colored crystals that centered around a jewel the size of a person¡¯s head. Plus, slabs, lots of slabs, which they were being placed on. Blankets were removed, leaving him and others naked on cold stone. It must have been a record for those babies to be jolted awake, wails rising, then silenced with the hymn of sleep. Still, even with those soothing sounds, it wasn¡¯t comfortable. Doubly so, since he¡¯d been in a situation like this before, though not a room full of it. The memory became clearer the longer he stayed on the stone table, till eventually, the past played as though it was the present. He had been alone, naked, and strapped down as a group of people sacrificed him to some deity of theirs, which entailed him getting knifed in the gut. The recollection had him swallowing hard. He desperately wanted to look up and gaze about the room, alas his head was still too fat to be moved in such a manner. With nothing else to do, he spent the time praying it would end quickly. A child¡¯s body shouldn¡¯t last longer than an adult, so perhaps he wouldn¡¯t live long enough to watch as they pulled his innards out. With the children asleep, or lulled into a half wake stupor, he heard the rushed movements as people hurried to ready their sacrificial ritual. So much so, that compared to their quiet travel through the tunnels, the women around him were making quite the racket. Because of this, and nothing else to distract himself with, Noname watched the ceiling, waiting for the runes to start changing hues. ''I¡¯ll do better next time,'' he thought. Once this act of madness was done, he would be off to the next life, one hopefully better, and free of this constant feeling of wrongness. ¡®Gods, give me a chance,¡¯ he prayed, reciting the words in his mind over and over, pleading for the next life to be kinder. Book I : CHAPTER 4 – ASCENSION By the time they appeared ready, he was almost asleep. It would have been a better way to go, clueless, until the knife struck. Sadly, he was disturbed by a woman placing an apparatus above him. Eyeing it, he noticed the device held one of the many crystals he¡¯d observed before being laid on his back. He must have made an odd face while gazing upon the object, because the next moment the woman was studying him. Thankfully, she moved on after he stared at her blankly, his hands outstretched for a hug. ¡®Heartless people,¡¯ he thought annoyed, as again he was ignored. ¡®The least they could do is offer a little love before murdering me.¡¯ Especially since he was not sure what the crystal was for. Perhaps a tool to suck the life out of him? He did recall someone once telling him about that, how life could be used to power wonders. ¡®It must be,¡¯ he concluded. Keeping all these runes charged couldn¡¯t be easy, a source of power had to come from somewhere to maintain it. ¡®Deep breaths, deep breaths, causing a scene isn¡¯t going to help things.¡¯ Just the thought of a new, possibly painful way to die, was not doing him any favors. One would think that he had experienced it all by now. But life always had some new trick up its sleeve, and these people had not shown any signs of love or affection. He was sure this was going to be one of those moments, where the memory would be buried deep in his mind. A quick absence of noise descended on the room, jostling Noname from his thoughts. One of the women began to hum, her tone amplifying as others swiftly joined in. If the crystal had not been directly in his line of sight, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed it growing in brightness. Even then it was an afterthought, as he focused on the sweet melody entering his ears, and rendering his body into a mass of relaxed flesh. Since this was to be a short painful life, then at the very least, he would strive to remember the song for his dream. A small blessing, if more events of this nature were awaiting him. That was his last thought before a beam of light descended from the crystal and into his gut. Then his awareness became nothing more than pain and bliss, as the two merged into a twisted dance. *** Their Cord was going well, even with the additions they had to incorporate in order to lower the vibrations. Too many Nightmares crawled the walls now, the flesh Curses appearing without warning, where before Scouts had signaled all was clear. If it hadn¡¯t been for the blessed Wards, they would have been caught completely off guard, and gutted before forming a proper defense. It wasn¡¯t an uplifting thought to have while chanting, but she was skilled, and had many Cycles tallied to her name. It allowed her to carry the line of thinking, even as she voiced every note assigned to her perfectly. The thought of Nightmares, and where their numbers had come from so abruptly, writhed within her mind. It only left her when the first stage of the Cord came to an end, and she felt the toll of chanting such a taxing Cord. Her mind became hazy, and thoughts difficult to form. Blessedly though, it only lasted a few Breaths, before her senses returned to a normal state. However, once everything was completed, they would need to rest for a time; be unable to do even the most basic of Chants. She loath the thought, being without those small comforts, and reduced to the near state of a Soulless. ¡°Zenjel, the next phase is ready, if you perhaps wish to delay for a moment¡¯s rest, we ca- A wave of her hand stopped the woman¡¯s pointless drivel, yet another upstart trying to take her place. Vernac must have mentioned something about him showing force, or others had been listening to their conversation. Now women were bending over backwards to show their worth to him. To display they were too useful, and helpful, to be assigned to a dangerous task. Staring down the woman, she said: ¡°Ready the next Cord, and get into position.¡± The upstart bowed, then rushed off as the touches of Anger flicked the woman¡¯s ears. Zenjel was tempted to strike at them, the act teaching the girl to better fight the Curse, and hide her intentions. But she let it go, for the Maid wasn¡¯t one of hers. She instead turned her attention to those few worthy women that had earned her interest. She saw how dedicated they were to their tasks, making sure everything was done perfectly. Zenjel also saw that none of them were being rewarded for this behavior. One that was deeply needed, if the new settlement was to survive and prosper. Instead, intentional or not, their ethic was being punished and discouraged. No matter the amount of effort they displayed in their task, Vernac didn¡¯t reward them. He only offered protection, safe tasks, to those that showered him with endless flatteries, and sung of his importance. Even now he was surrounded by those people, and Guards best used elsewhere. The group of them gathering the remaining Anima and Bestowing stone needed for the last, and most critical phase. The vision of it made her blood warm, while the touches of Weariness were pushed aside by the heat of Anger. It was tempting to accept the Cursed strength, for she was already tired. Too much needed to be done, disallowing the chance of a long rest. Such acts couldn¡¯t be risked, not with Nightmares all around them, and the Newborns desperately needed to keep things from falling apart. It did not help that she, and those loyal to her, had been running all over gathering what was needed. Not to mention her harrowing experience going to the Front. Her vessel stilled at the memory of it, the tunnels were all clawed through, the Wards spent, and the area shrouded in cursed dark. A Guard had almost impaled her, when she surprised one of them as they were retreating. Those Soulless had been doing their best to block still functioning tunnels, and as it so happened, she had gotten stuck helping them. Her, doing a task meant for Soulless. ¡®I¡¯ll find a way to make you pay Vernac, I swear to the Giver I will.¡¯ She thought, Anger¡¯s influence growing. Reluctantly, she pushed it aside, the exercise simple enough after Cycles of practice. Its strength left, leaving her to endure Weariness. But it was necessary, she couldn¡¯t have it clouding her thoughts, the task before her required a clear mind. Ascending Newborns to maturity was a taxing experience even when prepared, which they were not, not to the degree she was used to. In the past, before her fall into the confines of a new settlement. She was used to having at least a Host of Maidens helping her, with supplies already nearby. Instead, she had a group of two dozen, with only a paws worth performing their tasks diligently. Zenjel resisted the urge to sigh, and close her eyes for a Breath. She couldn¡¯t show signs of fatigue, not around those currently accompanying her. Too many were eager to please Vernac, now that danger was close and they wanted, needed, his favor to avoid more lethal tasks. ¡®Wordane, one and all.¡¯ Zenjel thought, glancing about and making sure all was in place. ¡®If events go cursed enough, there will be nowhere to hide.¡¯ Taking a deep breath, she began the next phase of the Cord. Others soon added their voices, and together they spun the needed chants that caused the Newborns to grow. She disliked what they were doing to them, forcing a complete maturity in one session. Many were going to be damaged, no matter how skillful they performed. Zenjel only offered that enough came through with the Channels needed to help keep the Nightmare back. Anything else was Lowly thinking, and Zenjel, even after being forced out into the lower depths, would not succumb to such. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. She remained focused on her task, even as the chamber filled with the wails of the Newborns. In a normal Cord, such a thing would not happen, since the changing would occur slow enough, that those being ascended wouldn¡¯t wake from the lashings of Pain. The Cursed touch overpowered by the healing nature of the Cord. That was not the case for the current Cord being spun; everything was happening too fast. Skin cracked open, bones speared through flesh before being re-encased again, muscles rushed to lengthen, then reattach to their designated parts. All of those events had the Newborns forming a Chorus of torment. Their screams seeping into the stone, even with the additional protections, some notes would carry through and reach the prowling Nightmares. Zenjel offered that the Guardsmen were providing enough of a diversion that none would come to check the source of the wave. Again, Anger shrouded her thoughts. ¡®If only we had started sooner, if only I could hurry this along.¡¯ But even the slightest deviation from the Chant could be the end for the Newborns. So, she mastered herself once more, and pushed Anger away. The deed was already done, the only path forward was performing their tasks to the best of their abilities. And offer, beg to the Giver that events would happen favorably for them. Zenjel was forced to empty her mind as the Cord continued, since the wails of the Newborns reached a pitch that it became necessary to ignore the realm, and focus inwardly on the steps of the chant. Due to this, time passed in a blur as she concentrated all her awareness on the next note to be sung. This continued till Surprise caught her, her focus shattering as her awareness found nothing left to fixate on, the Cord was done, and the realm came screaming back to her. The cost of the chant revealed itself next, and nearly caused her to fall to her knees. From the sounds behind her, others had, but she remained upright, displaying her worth to all the conniving women watching her every move. ¡®We should have more here helping us with this.'' Unfortunately, the request she sent to the other Anointed for aid was denied. Whatever help that could be had, was already sent to hold important sections of the tunnel network. The cries of the Newborns stopped her from thinking anymore on the matter, they had to be quelled. The screams were animalistic and crazed, even with the Cord done, the Newborns acted as if their vessels continued to be warped. ¡°Help me sisters, let us give them the touch of Relief.¡± She poured what little Anima she had left into her voice, calling upon Higher thoughts and sent their Pain away. Together they replaced it with the Giver¡¯s affection. The screams ceased, and a wonderous silence was born. Looking about, she saw none of the Wards showed signs of attack, the Guards appearing successful with their diversion. Zenjel allowed herself to relax, the last phase though difficult, was the safest for them. The Newborns, now nearing adulthood, were asleep and would stay so for the rest of the Cord. As she turned, ready to have her sisters perform the more mundane tasks, her tongue stilled. Already many had forgotten their charge, and were eyeing men intently. Some even walked up to ones they liked; hands playfully stroking chests. ¡°Sisters!¡± That got many to jump and focus, while others reluctantly moved away from their chosen. Taking a breath to compose herself, Zenjel spoke: ¡°Begin clothing them, we can¡¯t have you all distracted when Vernac arrives for the last phase.¡± Speaking of which, he and his entourage, finally decided to show themselves as Guards surrounded them. The passages in this section were blocked, and the Wards fully charged. It would take Rounds, or maybe even a Rotation or two, for their enemy to breach these walls. Yet Vernac was acting as if a Nightmare was going to strike at any moment. His pair of eyes darting in every direction; desperate to discover a threat just outside his field of view. ¡®As if the Nightmares would have waited for him, when there¡¯s all these Newborns lying around.¡¯ ¡°All is clear Anointed,¡± called out one of the Guards. ¡°Shall we check the tunnels further ahead?¡± Vernac, still looking every which way, said: ¡°No, no that¡¯s alright, just. Just make sure the passages were sealed properly, and station yourselves at the entrances.¡± Pausing he seemed to finally notice the vessels lying on the slabs. It was easy to tell Vernac was not impressed by them, and not hard to join in the sensation. Even matured, Zenjel only saw three with visible Channels. ¡°The rest of you help tidy up the Newborns.¡± Vernac ordered, after eyeing the new Chanters for a handful of Breaths. His entourage scattered quickly, eager to prove their worth to him, while he made his way to the main Animastone at the center of the chamber. In his hands he carried a palm sized one, but the complexity of the hallowed Wards etched upon its surface made it far more precious. The interlocking symbols allowed the crystalline object to hold considerable amounts of knowledge. Every portion of which had been filled with needed information. While The Newborns now had vessels of adults, their minds were still that of an infant. The Bestowingstone, which she didn¡¯t have the slightest idea of how it worked, would transfer its knowledge to them. In mere moments they would know how to walk, eat, speak, and most importantly, fight. When it came to everything else however, they would be mostly blank. The thought of their never-ending list of questions already wore on her tired mind. To distract herself, she helped her sisters perform their tasks, and to keep them from groping the men. A simple but difficult act at times, many were eager and due to carry again. This brief encounter with their Fears only spurred them on to the act. They would make it a priority to always be pregnant, and thus exempt from lethal tasks. She could see many were desperate enough to mount the men now. But the importance of the task, and the presence of Vernac, kept the more uncontrolled Maids from acting out. It was a blessing for all, when the men were covered and women regained full control of their composure. None too soon either, by the looks of the stone. Vernac was working at a hurried pace, eager to get things over with so he could slink off somewhere to hide. Once the tuning was done, he motioned at everyone. ¡°Hurry, hurry, get into your places people, the Guards won¡¯t hold the Nightmares attention forever.¡± She and the others did as his, greatness, commanded. Some far too eager, their looks at him, those of desire, made her feel the touches of Disgust. True Vernac was a fine male to mate with. Given his Channels. However, his personality, and disserving traits were repulsive to her. She pushed the disturbing thoughts of people laying with him from her mind, and got into formation with everyone else. The bane of her existence coughed and massaged his throat after everyone appeared ready. ¡°Alright, you all know your roles, performed Cords on occasion, so I expect competence. We don¡¯t have the resources to try this again,¡± the fool added. ¡°So, keep in mind if any of you mess up, you¡¯ll find yourselves on a one-way trip to the Front. After all, we have plenty of Maids and Caretakers, we can afford to lose a few dozen or so.¡± That put everyone on edge, even her. The exact opposite outcome Vernac should want if he desired the Cord to go smoothly. Though Vernac had the simpleness of a Wordane, that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t on occasion, try to be cunning. Zenjel could see it, he wanted some of them to mess up, have the easy excuse to send others permanently to the Front. Even with the Newborns made ready, it was still too few to hold, and perhaps push the Nightmare back. It worked well for him, since even if some of them made mistakes, it would not disrupt the Cord. Not with Vernac in the lead, which she detested to admit. His Soul was large, his Channels deep, plenty of Anima resided within him. If things went wrong, he would be able to keep the Cord stable. That, and the small trove of Animastones his entourage brought with them, ensured they would have all the Anima they needed to complete the chant. It was a simple scheme for a simple man, but it was still effective. Hate and Anger formed in her, the latter pushing her to act. To just rush forward and bash in his skull, shatter that knowing smile on his face, thinking none of them could touch him. Zenjel pushed the fantasy away, any quick movement towards him, especially displaying aggression. Would only grant her a swift death before she ever got close. All she could do right now was ensure she didn¡¯t make any mistakes. Later, once the Nightmare had passed, she would begin cultivating allies to deal with him. Posing himself: ¡°I warn you; this Cord will be difficult. The Newborns minds haven¡¯t had time to adjust, so it¡¯s going to require more from us.¡± Smiling he added, ¡°keep that in mind,¡± and began to hum. The Animastones glow brightened as the Cord commenced, and the stones placed over the Newborns activated. They sent down their energies into the foreheads of the Newborns, rather than before, where it had been aimed at their midsections. Zenjel watched the Cord take place with unblinking eyes, while she searched for mistakes, and offered to the Giver that all would be blessed. Once the Cord was done, they would have around forty or more new Chanters. Giver willing, it would be enough to maintain the settlement. ¡®Please Giver, let the Nightmare be shallow.¡¯ Book I : CHAPTER 5 – ABERRATION Noname, once his mind finally came back to awareness, concluded he hated these people, and no, he was not being dramatic. A person had to have a line from which they would not stand any more abuse. His, which he found very reasonable, was having his own body ripping itself apart, only for it to be healed the very next second. Then, because why not? Have the pattern repeat a couple dozen times. Could they have had the decency to perform normal torture and let him die? ¡®No!¡¯ He shouted in his mind. ¡®We have to be creative with self-inflicting and healing wounds, and don¡¯t get me started with this headache.¡¯ Oh, the headache. It was like someone shoved a rock into his skull; now his brain and it were fighting for space, and the former was losing badly. Then there was all the noise, endless amounts of it. ''Why?¡¯ He thought. ¡®Why have the women not sung yet? In fact, why does it sound like adults are crying instead of infants?'' He stopped rubbing his temples, and forced open his eyes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this wasn¡¯t his first life, and he¡¯d experienced and seen bizarre things before. He wouldn¡¯t have believed the sight before him. On every slab was an adult, clothed and acting like children. It finally made him take note, that he too wasn¡¯t a child, given he¡¯d propped himself up to look around. Gazing at his arms, hands, legs, even padded paws. He could see he was fully grown, same as the rest of the man-children around him. With it came a body fully covered in fur; it was a dull gold, with areas tinted in silver. Rubbing his face, he discovered he¡¯d grown a mane, which covered most of his head and traveled down his back. More importantly though, was the glowing veins running down the length of his arms, the light partially hidden under his soft fur. He was about to investigate more, however, his brain decided it was time for additional stabs of sweat-inducing pain. The intensity of it caused him to freeze, and stare absently at the stone table he was resting on. The continued screams only added to the feeling of needles puncturing his mind. He did what all men do in times of extreme pain. He curled into a ball; head held in his hands, and did his best to cover his large ears. Eventually, by the god''s will, the pain would go away, and he would bring down righteous vengeance upon the wicked souls around him. Or quickly find a place to hide from these psychopaths. As he thought this, a hum went out. But unlike before, there was only a single voice that echoed. It brought bliss, soothed the pain. He instantly relaxed and rolled to his side, trying to go back to sleep, and hoping he could reach the comforts of his dream. Sadly, this song also seemed to be forcing him awake, its bliss imbued with bursts of energy that made him restless. Denied his means of mental escape, Noname forced himself up to see what was going on. What he saw was like all things here, interesting, and troubling. A single man, thinner than any he¡¯d seen so far, and covered in gold fur which encompassed all his body. A fact he knew, because the man before him was barely clothed at all. There was just enough around the waste to hide his modesty. The rest of him was decorated with armbands, ear-piercings, and rings. all of which were made of gold, and encrusted gems. Yet even behind all that dazzle of wealth, what really drew Noname¡¯s eyes, was the man¡¯s veins. They were glowing the same color as the runes, his eyes as well. It made them very striking, with their large pulsating orbs of light, encompassed within the blackness of bestial eyes. When this, obvious nobleman, finally stopped his humming, the glow in his eyes and veins diminished; though he was still a walking lantern. Freed from the pain, and now the soothing touch of the song. Noname became instinctively aware of how long he been staring, and quickly shifted his gaze downward. The reason for this was twofold. One, it was getting a little awkward staring at another man scantly clothed, with neither of them saying a word. And two, those in charge, at least those Noname had served; found offence when their underlings looked them in the eyes. And right now, that was the last thing Noname wanted to earn, for this man seemed rather upset, given the growing scowl marring his face. Noname didn¡¯t want to start off his new life already making enemies with people who could be in charge. So, he kept his head down, and surveyed the area with his peripheral vision. He found it to be almost equal to his frontal sight. A boon he didn¡¯t question, and gladly used to study his new brothers and sisters. They¡­ They looked utterly helpless. Majority were staring at everything with mouths slightly ajar, and bug-eyed. Worse there were those that appeared empty minded and aloof to their surroundings, some though, held genuine looks of confusion. ''I suppose I¡¯m fitting in,'' he thought, the confused part anyway. ¡°What was that?!¡± Bellowed out a voice that had his ears ringing, and his shoulders scrunching up. All focus turned towards the glowing nobleman. Who in turn was facing a large pack of women, all of whom looked both exhausted and terrified. Relief filled Noname, given he was not the one being yelled at. Though it didn¡¯t last long, since he began to worry the nobleman¡¯s loud rant was going to attract the attention of whatever was outside. Which became oddly mixed with joy, when Noname noticed he could understand the lecture being given. ¡°Were you all trying to fail? Didn¡¯t I just tell you that it would require more from you, to be prepared?¡± He kept closing and opening his hands, the glow of his veins increasing. Moments later he was laughing, the kind that meant something bad was going to happen. ¡°You all thought I was joking? Didn¡¯t you!?¡± His hands were up pointing towards the women, glowing bright. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re all going to be at the very front of the line now, because by the Giver I¡¯m not. Not with the amount of Anima you made me waste maintaining the Cord!¡± One of the women took slow steps forward, hands raised to the side of her in a non-threatening manner. ¡°Vernac,¡± her voice trembling. ¡°Vernac Grand Chanter, defender of those in need, please give us another chance. We were taken by surprise by the sudden pull of the Cord, if you allow, we can help, we can ma¡ª A great surge of air pressure erupted from the nobleman¡¯s hands, its appearance catching everyone off guard. Noname looked away as the sudden shift caused his ears to pop, and eyes hurt from rapidly moving particles hitting them. Still even with those distractions, the screams and cries from the women, plus the sounds of moisture striking a hard surface, echoed in his mind. Part of himself screamed not to look back, to remain blind. But curiosity, and the need to know if he was also in danger, had him ignoring the voice. The woman who¡¯d dared to speak was missing her top half. Which by the mess, had spread in every direction and caked the women behind her in blood. Those that had been directly behind the now clearly dead woman, were on the floor themselves. They sobbed and wailed from the harm inflicted upon them. Clean cuts, ones that were deep and bleeding horribly, made his jaw clench. His gaze moved away from the gruesomeness. It snapped back to the person who¡¯d caused the harm, an individual he endeavored never to anger. The madman''s arms were no longer held upright, he seemed too angry to concentrate, given his hands were balled up into fists. ¡°Liars, all of you liars, all of you trying to stab me in the back.¡± His anger had his face scrunching up, a snarl for all to see as his arms shook. Noname¡¯s fur raised, the madman seemed ready to lash out. Seeing what he could do, Noname took what little precaution he could, and moved. While the madman began to rave about punishments, and not to be taken lightly. Noname climbed off his slab of rock and hid behind it. Not the bravest thing, he knew. But when faced with a man who could perform magic, bravery became a meaningless trait. Increased shouts had him stiffen, his senses waiting for another abrupt shift in pressure. Yet none came, only ravings. Slowly, and reluctantly, Noname peered over the lip of the slab and looked at the madman once more. The dangerous individual looked ready to burst. His face was covered in feral lines, his body shaking with rage, while he pointed and screamed at the women cowering before him. Noname readied for another blow to come, for the rest of the women to be splattered across the floor. Instead, the enraged Spellcaster snapped shut his mouth and closed his eyes. At the same time his arms were forced downward, and hands curled into fists so tight that Noname heard knuckles pop. The loud echoes of promised punishments were replaced with constrained hissing. Slowly the madness that had taken the caster ebbed, the light of his veins dimming. Though his posture relaxed after a few seconds, Noname could see he was still livid, any additional annoyance would set him off again. ¡°Soulless to me,¡± the madman said while rubbing his temples. The guards arrived promptly, and to their credit, they only appeared alarmed for a moment once the dead woman came into view. That reaction caused alarms to go off in Noname¡¯s mind, while he watched guards compose themselves. Either the men were very well trained, or the situation was a common occurrence. His heart sank a little at the prospect that it was probably the latter. An imposing guard, compared to the others, stepped near and kneeled to their psychotic leader. His armor made him stand out, since it covered most of his body, and was made of thicker plates. There was also the spear he held; its entire surface covered in glowing symbols. ¡°Grand Chanter.¡± His voice shockingly low, for even as the most imposing, he could still have passed as a woman in Noname¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you well? We can fetch refreshments if the cord took more than expected.¡± He paused, quickly glancing at the Chanter¡¯s face, who¡¯s eyes were closed as he continued rubbing his temples. ¡°The tunnels are still secure, if you wish, we can retreat and recoup in a more private setting.¡± Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Yes, yes we¡¯ll do that, but first,¡± the Spellcaster gestured with his hand in the direction of the women. ¡°I¡¯d like you to have some of your men take these Maids to the front.¡± The Spellcaster stared down at the kneeling guard, his eyes glowing menacingly. ¡°The very front.¡± The guard didn¡¯t show any emotion on his face, merely nodded. ¡°As you command, they will be put to blessed use,¡± he eyed them. ¡°One way or another." Hearing the words, the nobleman smiled, and made his way to one of the entrances. ¡°Good,¡± he commented taking a few more steps before stopping. The caster turned his gaze, and for a moment Noname¡¯s and the caster¡¯s met. Naturally Noname quickly looked away, and was tempted to hide completely behind the slab. But he controlled himself, given he was wary that such an act might annoy their leader. When a person of importance takes the time to gaze at someone, it was best to remain frozen, unless ordered otherwise. ¡°Have them help you with the Newborns as well, I want them prepared for their stations at the front.¡± With that the caster left, heading gods knows where, but Noname was sure it would be safe and comfortable. The leader of the guards got up from his kneeled position. He pointed to some of his underlings, and the chosen followed the madman out. The guards hurried themselves, even when the caster was gone. An uncomfortable silence hanged in the air as they performed their work. One that ended the moment the lead guard made a hand gesture to his men, followed with a long-drawn-out sigh. One moment cold, the next, guards were coddling women, who were still in a shaken state. The head guard moved over to them, then knelt and spoke to a woman that looked familiar to Noname. Squinting at her, he realized she had been the one who¡¯d checked on him during his time in a crib. The head guard placed a hand on her shoulder, attempting to get her attention. The woman appeared lost in thought, and was absentmindedly comforting women who were hugging her. ¡°What happened worthy?¡± the head guard asked, worry and concern marking his face. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the anointed that panicked for Arcs.¡± Said woman looked up at him, fear-stricken tears streaming down her face, her voice shaky as she spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know, oh Giver, I don¡¯t know, everything was fine then¡­¡± She stopped, lost in thought, trying to make sense of the situation. ¡°It was like the life was being sucked out of me,¡± said one of the women hugging onto the first to speak. ¡°I couldn¡¯t take it, it felt like I was about to die. So, I cut myself off from the cord; others were doing the same." Both focused on the woman, who shriveled from the unwanted attention. The head woman began looking at the others. ¡°How many of you repeated her action?¡± The question caused most to gaze at the floor. ¡°What are you doing Newborn?¡± Noname nearly yelped, so focused on eavesdropping he failed to notice the guards going around checking on the children. Turning to face his own guard, Noname rose and tested his new legs for the first time. ¡°J-Just watching out for trouble.¡± The guard¡¯s demeanor, one of impatience, changed instantly when their eyes met. The guard tensed, his head angled down, and a silence fell over the two of them. Noname remained mostly motionless, as he kept looking at the guard. It was the eyes that had his attention. They had no glowing iris held within, it was pure black, the kind one would see on a rodent. In fact, now that he was aware of it. Noname realized all the guards were the same way, even the head one. A quick glance to verify his memory showed he was right. All the guards had onyx eyes. ¡°Most diligent of you worthy.¡± The guard said, pulling Noname¡¯s attention back to him. The guard, his head still pointed down, stepped closer to him, the movements slow and careful. ¡°If you will allow worthy, I will be your guide for the time being.¡± The guard said offering him a hand and acting very submissive. It was an abrupt contrast to how other guards were treating the adult infants. But Noname was not one to refuse kindness, even if feigned. He gently took the hand offered to him and smiled back. ¡°I accept,¡± he said, as the guard moved to his side. ¡°This way worthy.¡± The guard said, gesturing to one of the entrances. ¡°We¡¯ll wait there, while my fellows deal with the Newborns.¡± Noname nodded, and the guard slowly led the way, always remaining close. Likely waiting for him to trip over his own paws or lose balance. Magically changed or not, walking took time getting used to, or should have. But Noname already felt acquainted with the workings of his legs. So, the walk with the guard went by smoothly, unlike everything else happening around him. Leaning against a wall near the entrance, Noname took in the situation. While he seemed to have come out of the ritual with his mind intact. Many of the infants had not, they¡¯d been reduced to slack jawed imbeciles that stared absently at nothing. They also reacted very little to any form of interaction, to the guards collective frustration. Regardless of this, they continued their work dividing the now matured infants into groups. Those who didn¡¯t react were dragged off to the opposite end of the room from his position. Those that appeared aware, were being carefully guided to the entrance he was at. The guards placed the other, Newborns, away from him, and his guide made sure it stayed that way. If a Newborn tried to near, his guide would push them back. Then return to his side, head lowered, ears pressed flat, and hand reaching out to hold his own. Every time he took the offered hand and held it without protest. Since that was the most affection he¡¯d gotten so far, and he didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. To risk an act that might cause the madman to return, or someone else capable of lethal spells. So, he stayed quiet while leaning close to his guide and watching the people around him. His gaze was drawn to the women, many of whom were still on the floor being comforted by their fellows or the guards. The latter acted in the same kind nature as his own guide. Heads lowered, ears pressed flat, and demeanors of submission. Still even with all the pampering they were getting, the women were not improving. They continued to be distraught, which in turn made Noname worry. ¡®The Front.¡¯ Those two words echoed in his mind; the way the madman had spoken to them left no doubt that it was something to be avoided. Yet he was already assigned to go there, all the Newborns apparently. If it was a dangerous place, which given how everyone was acting, it certainly was. Then he was already in for troubling times. It appeared his current life might be a short one, and while normally that thought would have given him some comfort. Due to the strangeness of the place, and how he¡¯d been mistreated as a child. But things were different now, he remembered details that made the fact he would be off to another life, not all that ideal. The visions of the past, his misdeeds, had him concerned. What if there was an even worse life awaiting him, with even colder people? Even with the visions blurred, the message was still blunt. Death, or willing death by his hands, had brought him here. Suicide. But how far did that reach? Would simply following commands and heading towards the front, where there was a chance he could die, count against him? In fact, did any act that meant unwanted death condemn him? Was he to fight for his life, or do everything in his power to avoid danger? The questions caused him to glance about, and to ponder a musing. He could try to flee, to escape. But the entire area was made of tunnels, and crowded with people with weapons. Plus, those who could perform spells. That would end poorly, maybe even with death. Would that also be considered suicide? Without a firm answer, he was unwilling to act. Meaning he was stuck, and the best he could do right now was make himself appear needed, of use. Perhaps show that he had thoughts swirling around in his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± He asked abruptly, causing the guide to look in his direction. Noname motioned to the growing number of Newborns being placed on the opposite end of the room. ¡°I am not sure myself, worthy,¡± the guide answered. ¡°Use will be found for them though, but what was originally entailed can no longer be.¡± Noname looked at the damaged Newborns, most of which laid crumpled on the floor where they¡¯d been placed. Compared to the children near him, those far off were not only hampered in the mind, but the body as well. They looked sickly and half starved. He offered a prayer of thanks that he had not ended up like that. For once it seemed luck had been on his side. Though it came with the draw back that he was one of those fit for the front. ¡°It¡¯s a cursed sight,¡± the guide whispered. ¡°But not all, the Giver blest us with some worthy at least.¡± The guide finished saying as Noname moved his own gaze to the guards headed towards them. The group was gently guiding two Newborns, and he saw instantly what made them special. The glowing orbs in their eyes were larger than the other Newborns, even the women who¡¯d cared for them, but nowhere near the intensity of the nobleman. Still, it was impossible not to notice them, and with what his guide had just spoken. It meant he too had those kinds of eyes. It didn¡¯t stop there either. They had glowing veins in their arms, and some that worked their way up the stem of their neck. He looked down at his own arms, and found a similar sight. ¡®Does that mean we can perform spells?¡¯ Noname wondered, the thought quickening his heart. If he could do the same as the nobleman, maybe he had a chance. A part of him hated the prospect of it, oddly enough, having the means to survive. It meant he must, otherwise, would it not be another weight on his soul? It was possible, and the visions of the past screamed to him that continuing such a trend would be his undoing. The guards placed the two Newborns by him, one was a woman with fur of dark brown and dull gold. The latter being the dominant color for her mane. Similar to all the other women he¡¯d seen, her ears didn¡¯t stand upright, but drooped down below her shoulders. The other Newborn was a man, fur of gray and light brown. His physique was on par with other men, scrawny. Not the type of body one would want to have when heading into a fight. Neither of the grown infants said anything as the loose circle of guards guided them. The dull haired man-child seemed distracted by the sights, gazing at everything with keen interest. While the other infant was spending her time being overly affectionate to the guards around her. Said guards accepted the touches of hands and pokes from her muzzle. But rather than enjoying it, they looked terrified and about to run. The woman didn¡¯t seem to notice this, or maybe couldn¡¯t. She had after all, been an infant only a few moments ago. Clueless of the uneasiness she was inducing, she continued with her groping. He saw the guards frequently shift their heads towards their superior, and the women now slowly rising from the floor. His mind registered this as worried glances, then fear, when one of the women from the group took notice of the situation. The guards tensed, their ears flattening further and their postures bending into a half bow. The female Newborn gazed at them quizzically, but continued with her affectionate touches. To the guards growing discomfort. A quick glance back to the women showed others had become aware of the situation. None appeared pleased with the development, and as the acts continued, more turned their heads, then headed over. Four to be precise, each giving the guards dark looks, even though none of them were doing anything. They stood still, arms and hands pressed to their sides as the infant brushed their fur and tried to gain their attention. ¡°That¡¯s enough Newborn.¡± One of the women of the group said, placing a hand on the infant and pulling her away from the relieved guards. ¡°They¡¯re Soulless, beasts, not something one aims to lay with.¡± The Newborn turned and gazed at the group of women; her face scrunched up in a look of annoyance. ¡°Soulless?¡± the infant echoed, and Noname realized her look was one of concentration, not irritation. ¡°Yes,¡± said the previous woman. ¡°It¡¯s easy to tell, look at their eyes, see not even a glint of Anima resides within, it¡¯s the clearest mark.¡± The infant did as instructed, her gaze sweeping over the guards she¡¯d once been fondling. All of them kept their heads lowered, their features neutral. But on the inside Noname was sure the guards were spitting curses at the woman calling them beasts. ¡°They¡¯re not to be laid with, your pups will be as low as well.¡± The woman warned as she gently tugged at the infant. ¡°Come with us sister, we¡¯ll explain all to you while we wait for the Soulless to finish their tasks.¡± The Newborn hesitated only for a moment before allowing herself to be guided away. The guards relaxed after the group of women reached a certain distance, appearing more pleased than anyone else for the matter to be out of their hands. ¡®The life of a slave or servant is always a stressful one.¡¯ Noname lamented as small, unwanted visions of similar times entered his mind. Book I : CHAPTER 6 – WORTHY Maybe an hour had passed by the time all the infants were separated into groups. A job that should have been quick and easy, but the failure of the ritual had turned such work cumbersome. Most of the children had come out wrong, with the worst acting like living corpses. They didn¡¯t move or react to anything, not even harsh blows to the stomach. The mistreatment didn¡¯t even cause moans to escape them, they just laid there, eyes blank. Most were in that condition on the other side of the room, all piled together. It had him gripping the hand of his guide tighter. They¡¯d been infants, innocent and clueless, now they were a mound of corpses, discarded without care. He¡¯d yet to see anyone grieve or shed a single tear on the children¡¯s behalf. Everyone ignored them, a meaningless sight to their eyes, that at most brought about looks of frustration. ¡®What kind of realm have I been born into?¡¯ That question plagued his mind as he waited and listened to snippets of conversation. ¡°Think they¡¯re going to be of any use?¡± A guard near him whispered to another. The one questioned eyed the mound. ¡°Bait is my guess, there¡¯s nothing else that can be done with them.¡± Gesturing at the bodies he added. ¡°I mean look at them, it¡¯s as if the cord stopped halfway through their changing.¡± A clap pulled Noname¡¯s and everyone else¡¯s attention towards the lead guard. Who, along with the women, had made their way over to where Noname was waiting, with the rest of the functional children. ¡°Alright Newborns, you will follow us where we have food waiting, food.¡± The man emphasized as he scanned their ranks. ¡°Blessed, most of you understood some of what I said.¡± The leader spoke, then mumbled something under his breath, while motioning to his men. The guards, and his guide, moved from the wall, the latter gently tugging at him to follow. Glancing back, he saw, counter to his soft treatment. That the thinking infants were being lightly pushed, and pulled to keep up with the procession. Unlike him, the other Newborns weren¡¯t having an easy time walking, and given they all were in a tunnel, it was causing a slow march. Not that those in the lead cared, they continued their rushed pace, weaving down one set of halls to the next, leaving Noname horribly disoriented. Thankfully, he had no worry of being disconnected from the group. His guide kept close, and maintained a firm grip on his hand. It was the same for the other two gifted, who at this point were being gently carried along. It was a sobering sight, seeing the children like this. None were fighting material, that was plain, yet from the guard¡¯s behavior, it seemed these stunted children were still going to be used anyways. He couldn¡¯t see any benefit, at least in turning back a threat. But if they were to be used as a bulwark? Then it was understandable. Noname shivered at the prospect, that he and his group were likely meant to bleed and die so others could be spared. Sadly, it was the only thing he could think of that made sense in trying to organize such a rabble. And it was unfortunately consistent with how these people around him operated, given their cold disposition. At least they were being spared that for the moment. Everyone in the group, even those in the back struggling to keep up, were treated kindly. Those with orbs in their eyes, no matter how dim, were cared for. That was doubly so for Noname and the other two gifted. His guide was never a step away from his side, the man ready to catch him the moment he tripped over his own legs. That rarely happened, though he did struggle at times to keep pace. But his guide was there, helping him along, and aided by the guards surrounding them. He could feel their gazes, those looks of appraisement. It got worse the longer time passed with him walking without aid. An abrupt shift to those poor souls in the back, who were growing clumsier with every passing minute. With nothing else to spend the time on, he focused on remaining straight, and as smooth walking as those around him. A minor attempt on his part to stand out from the rest. It wasn¡¯t easy, he didn¡¯t like the stares, the attention. He wasn¡¯t used to it; the looks caused a fluttered nervousness in his chest and stomach. The sensations caused glimpses of past lives, the sights revealing why the stares troubled him so much. He¡¯d been farmers, servants, and at the worst of times, slaves. None of whom got much in the way of scrutiny. In fact, gaining any form of attention was a mistake, and came with risks. Noname did his best to force down the anxiety, and act unaware of the attention being centered on him. He played aloof and kept his face neutral, which was easier than it should have been. It seemed he had a knack for it, to which he assumed came from the lives he¡¯d lived as a servant and slave. He hoped it was enough to keep those around him unaware of his feelings. That they only saw a composed, obedient, and useful person. And not someone troubled with concerns, questions, and something much worse. Whatever magic they had struck him with, had the most unbearable side effect. He was starving, and the longer they walked, the worse it got. It took everything he had to keep himself from slouching forward, and caressing his stomach. It was rather unfortunate, that of all the crippling sensations there was to life. Hunger was his greatest weakness, the one pain he couldn¡¯t ignore for long. He knew this for a fact, even if the memories were dream like. The number of them, and the overall feeling they gave off. Let him know he¡¯d died often trying to satisfy the agonizing urge of hunger. Slowly it became all he could think about, causing his perception to narrow and most of his awareness focused on not making a scene. Due to this, he lost track of time, and only stirred from his forced trance when he was hit with the aroma of food. His mouth watered as the scents thickened when they entered a new room. It was domed like the previous one, it surfaces covered in runes like everything else he¡¯d passed so far. The place was filled with tables made of stone, with similar carved chairs to sit on. Looking at them, it probably would have been more comfortable to stand and eat, rather than sitting on those, but his legs didn¡¯t really care. From entrances on the other side of the room, women occasionally appeared carrying trays of food to the largest stone slab situated at the center. At least he hoped it was food, it smelled wonderful, though that may have been because of his warped sense of smell due to hunger. Eyeing the plates, he saw most held steaming morsels with the appearance of large mushrooms. He also saw what appeared to be cooked meat. Though the color was different, rather than red, it had a bluish tint. But most things on the trays seemed to be varying sized and colored mushrooms. He prayed they didn¡¯t actually have the same taste as that particular crop. If so, he gave a second prayer, that the society had the proper spices to resolve the problem. ¡°Outer seating for the Newborns,¡± the leader of the group said, while he and the women went towards the mountain of cuisine. Noname was about to comply, but his guide tugged him forward. It was the same for the other gifted, as they were led and settled down around a table near the leaders of the group. As instructed the other Newborns were placed at the outskirts of the room, most requiring aid to sit. Some had even fallen over, either from balance issues, or their legs giving out halfway through the act. When that happened, Newborns yelped, drawing the attention of the room¡¯s occupants. Who in turn, centered their gazes on the abashed guards that hurried to help the fallen. ¡®I¡¯m going to die if I end up in a formation with them.¡¯ Noname thought as the grip around his hand ceased. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back worthy,¡± his guide said. ¡°Alright.¡± Noname replied with a smile on his muzzled face, one which his guide returned before embarking. The other gifted Newborn didn¡¯t react at all when his guide left, both heading towards the central table. No, the other gifted just stared at the walls around him, mouth slightly parted, giving the look of one in awe. Noname couldn¡¯t really fault him for that, the runes around them were beautiful, a collage of patterned art that seemed to be keeping them safe. Often Noname noticed guards glancing at the walls too, their eyes tracing over the surfaces, looking for signs of change. The Newborns however, all looked to be on the verge of falling asleep. Most had their top half¡¯s leaning heavily over tables, a few already resting their heads on the cold slabs. The walk seemed to have taken a lot out of them, as he watched multiple Newborns rub their legs. It didn¡¯t bold well for them, if, or when, they were thrown into a fight. ''How is this going to work? How are these children going to be of any help to the guards?¡¯ It was hard not to wonder such things, even in a state plagued by cramps. It pertained to him after all, even if he was treated differently than the rest, he was still expected to face something. And those he was going to be relying on were tired, and mostly clueless infants. The thought had him praying, begging inwardly, that all of them would be given proper time to prepare. But part of him already accepted the possibility that they were not. There was a feeling in the air, people were on edge, moving swiftly, acting rushed. The feeling brought about a memory. He was in a small fort for some minor noble. A force had appeared without warning, the size of which made resistance almost pointless. The noble had people do so anyways, and the warriors hurried about the same way Noname was seeing now in the present. They were trying to prepare for something which they didn¡¯t think could be stopped. The clatter of a stone plate against the table woke him from his memory. His guide had returned and moved a mound full of food towards him, followed with a stone utensil shaped like a fork. His stomach grumbled, and his hands acted on their own. He plucked a red tinted mushroom, and crammed it into his mouth, not a thought given to the possibility it might taste foul. Thankfully, his tongue registered a mild saltiness, joined with a grainy texture. Both of which his starved body decided he needed more of. The pang of hunger worsened when he swallowed, his body demanding additional offerings. He didn¡¯t even bother with the utensil provided him; his claws were enough. They allowed him to pick up the steaming delicacies without burning his fingers. It wasn¡¯t long before he tried the strips of meat, and savored the taste. They¡¯d been coated in spices, given the slices an extra flare of sweetened salt. It was a wonderous addition to the meal, with the only downside that the meat itself was stringy, causing it to get stuck in his teeth. Still, he didn¡¯t hesitate to eat more, even with its blue tint. He could have sworn he¡¯d only blinked, and found the plate bare, the stab of hunger lessening, and his body relaxing. Another plate appeared before him, filled to the same heights as the one before. He was in control of himself the second time, so he didn¡¯t lunge at the plate. No, he instead inspected it for the bits he wanted to savor first. Then a foreign hand appeared, grabbed one of the mushrooms, and pressed it gently against his muzzle. His gaze followed the hand back to its source, his guide, who remained in his fixed stance. Noname slowly opened and took in the bit of food offered to him. The instant he swallowed another piece was pressed against his lips. Noname took that one in as well, and moved his gaze over to the other gifted. He too was getting the same treatment. Seeing this, Noname broadened his sight, and witnessed the women being equally pampered. Most of the Newborns were as well, who out of the lot, were the only ones that really needed the help. The minutes that followed were silent, save for the chewing of food and the clanging of dishes. After the children were given their share, the guards went about getting their own. By the time most were done, after their second or third plate, the trays left on the central table were meager. Small conversation began to crop up among the separated tables, the words spoken too low for him to pick up on. Not that he cared, with his stomach satisfied he began to feel a growing fatigue, one that made the stone chair oddly comfortable. His posture bent as he leaned over the table, arms supporting him. Before he even thought of resisting the pull of sleep, his eyes had already closed. Instantly he was laying in an oversized bed, overflowing with different sized pillows and covered in silk sheets. All around him were women he¡¯d either married or were un-paralleled beauties he had seen. All were asleep with content looks on their faces, a ghost of which began to mark his own. Then it all fell away as the sounds of bells rang through the air. The whole scene vanished as he was jolted awake by his guide softly shaking his shoulder. ¡°Apologies worthy.¡± His guide said to him swiftly, looking genuinely troubled. ¡°But there¡¯s still tasks to be done, but soon, you will be provided the rest you deserve.¡± The guide finished and rose from his seat, then helped Noname do the same. He wasn¡¯t the only one to have fallen asleep. Many of the Newborns had, though they weren¡¯t getting the same kind treatment he had. Guards were a little rougher waking, and pulling them up from their chairs. A loud clap sounded out, and the attention of the room was pulled to the left side of the circular chamber. There stood the guard leader. ¡°Alright Newborns, you will follow us, so you all can be assessed, and assigned your proper tasks. After, the sleep you all crave will be provided.¡± A quick hand motion followed, and the guards went to work getting the Newborns back into a loose line towards the exit. He was placed near the front as before, his guide holding his hand and sticking close for support. In quick order they began marching down another hall that matched all the others he¡¯d seen before. The march went about as well as the last one. The head of the group began to leave the larger part behind as the Newborns struggled to keep up. It didn¡¯t help their stroll through the halls was lasting far longer than before. That however was not his concern. When they came upon an intersection, Noname found himself being separated from the group. As was the other gifted, the woman included. One of the women from the lead guard entourage went with her, becoming her guide. This woman took point, and without speaking a word, led them down a separate path. It went on for a while, and was full of turns, and other intersections that made him horribly lost. But at the end of this walk, they entered yet another circular room, one that appeared to be a dead end, since no other tunnels connected with it. Noname also noticed the runes covering the surfaces were more intricate, and the room had decorations. The surrounding walls were half covered by large banners suspended by polls, and the floor was ordained with a thick soft fabric. The chairs that surrounded small tables were cushioned, and the tables themselves were artistically carved. Surrounded in all this d¨¦cor was a single man reclining in a chair, his hands fiddling with small crystals. He was garbed like a prince, silk clothing, ringed fingers, and his fur of silver, speckled with gold, trimmed and combed neatly. This groomed individual turned his attention to them, allowing Noname to see the glowing orbs within his night-colored eyes. He was far superior to any of those within the group who¡¯d been caring for them. But the madman still reigned supreme; while the prince had impressive eyes, the rest of him didn¡¯t glow the same way the raving lunatic had. The prince looked at them surprised, his eyes glancing behind them. ¡°Is this really all?¡± the prince asked, his attention focused solely on the woman who¡¯d guided them here. ¡°Yes mentor,¡± the woman said, her head bowed. ¡°A curse seems to have befallen the cord, the Newborns came out more¡­ stunted than expected.¡± She motioned to Noname and the other two gifted. ¡°These three are the only one¡¯s worthy enough for your attention, the rest are still being decided upon.¡± The easy-going aura that was coming off the prince, a man who seemed accustomed to always being in a relaxed state, fell away. His face was blank as his gaze swept over the group again. His eyes studied the Newborns, then Noname himself. When their eyes met, they remained fixed, to Noname¡¯s discomfort. The prince¡¯s blank demeanor slowly withdrew, returning his calmness from before, this time accompanied with a pleased smile. ¡°That is cursed to hear,¡± the prince said rising from his seat, and pocketing crystals in the folds of his robes. ¡°But not all of it, the Giver blest us with three fine chanters as recompense.¡± The prince announced to the group, yet his eyes never left Noname. ¡°And I will make certain these gifts aren¡¯t wasted.¡± The prince said, before removing his gaze. ¡°Inform your betters the worthy are in capable hands.¡± The prince spoke and gestured for the guides to leave. The guard guides bowed instantly, moving away without any reluctance, unlike the woman who was less enthused to depart. But she left soon enough when the prince focused on her. In short order, Noname, and the other two were left with a new stranger, one who gave them a beaming smile. ¡°Alright then,¡± said the prince with an overly enthusiastic tone as he stepped closer. ¡°My three new trainees I, well, we have high expectations for you.¡± He paused giving them an all to broad smile: ¡°Don¡¯t let worry deceive you, you¡¯re in capable hands, unlike those before.¡± The prince added, circling them as he spoke. They were being inspected; he¡¯d seen and been through the experience enough times to tell. Not that the prince was being subtle about it. ¡°I¡¯ll get you trained up into proper chanters,¡± the prince spoke, the words seeming to be more focused on Noname than anyone else. ¡°You¡¯ll have the soulless shrieking the calls of fear by the time I¡¯m done.¡± Noname was reluctant to believe that, unless they were going to be given a proper amount of time to be trained. That all the nervous vibes he¡¯d been picking up on were caused solely from the spell half failing. ¡°Now follow me,¡± the prince commanded cheerfully. ¡°Oh, and the name is Aethin.¡± Holding up a hand as if to stop some question that was about to appear. ¡°Don¡¯t fret over introductions, I¡¯m aware none of you have names yet. But don¡¯t let worry try to alarm you about that. Once you three have been trained I¡¯ll provide you your names.¡± Aethin added with another large grin. Noname returned the gesture, though his smile was more restrained. ¡°That¡¯s blessed to hear.¡± he said, lowering his head as the guards had done when talking to someone with higher standing. ¡°This training?¡± Noname asked slowly. ¡°How long do you think it will take?¡± Aethin didn¡¯t answer instantly, instead Noname watched as the prince¡¯s eyes inspected him, the smile Aethin carried broadening till it began to show teeth. ¡°Not long at all, a Round at most.¡± Pausing, ¡°do you know what a Round is?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Noname answered, ¡°why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± He asked quizzically, the word Round instantly registering in his mind as a measure of time, specifically an hour. ¡°Well,¡± Aethin drawled, motioning to the other two gifted. He glanced back, and saw the man-child staring at the walls unaware of the conversation taking place. While the woman was gazing at them with a look of concentration. A pair of hands fell upon Noname¡¯s shoulders, Aethin¡¯s hands, which brought his attention back to the princely figure. ¡°You see, the cord that changed you is a delicate chant. It¡¯s not supposed to be rushed.¡± Aethin said massaging his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be done in stages with an Arc¡¯s worth of time in between. The word Arc sounded out as a month in his head as Aethin continued. ¡°So, there was always going to be complications with your group, just not as many that apparently happened. But that¡¯s the price when messing with chants from above.¡± Aethin¡¯s hands moved up to Noname¡¯s neck, brushing through his mane, which felt horribly intimate and discomforting. ¡°Yet,¡± Aethin spoke sweetly. ¡°You, my dear pupil, appear to have come out perfect. Fully grown, a worthy soul, a stable quizzical mind.¡± Aethin leaned closer to him, ¡°naturally submissive to your betters.¡± Aethin chuckled as he leaned away. ¡°I was just wondering if it was being feigned, that maybe you have a more subtle flaw, but no. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°Thank you?¡± Noname said hesitantly keeping his head angled down. ¡°Your most welcome,¡± Aethin said still rubbing his mane. ¡°I take it no one has offered you employment yet?¡± Noname softly shook his head, and hoped the word employment meant the same thing as he was thinking. ¡°Blessed,¡± Aethin hummed. ¡°Then would you like to be my acolyte?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what that entails.¡± Noname admitted, his mind blank on what was taking place. Aethin laughed. ¡°Of course, silly me. You would have only been bestowed the most basic of knowledge needed to serve. We¡¯ll save this conversation for later then, after your training is done.¡± Removing his hands, Aethin motioned to them, ¡°now come along, we have much to do.¡± Noname was quick to follow behind, even though Aethin was walking towards a wall. The other two gifted did not. Noticing the lack of extra footfalls, Noname looked back and saw the other gifted motionless. The man was still staring at the walls, while the woman was watching Noname and Aethin with unblinking eyes. Truth be told, it was rather unnerving, still he pushed down his discomfort, and hurried back over to them. He grabbed the hand of the man child, who didn¡¯t react at all to his touch, then slowly reached out and offered a hand to the woman. She only gave him a brief glance before accepting his offer, then refixed her gaze back on Aethin. Who by now, had reached the wall and was pressing runes, the act making them glow brighter for a passing moment. By the time he guided the two adult infants over to where Aethin stood, the section of wall in front of Aethin lifted, revealing a hidden passage beyond. Aethin, still smiling as he glanced at them, waved them on. ¡°We¡¯re worthy,¡± he said proud, while Noname stared down the length of the new tunnel. ¡°We don¡¯t travel through lowly passages unless necessary.¡± ¡°Blessed to hear,¡± Noname commented as he guided the two gifted into the tunnel. ¡°Truly is,¡± Aethin said, as he pressed a rune causing the moveable wall to slide back down into place. He turned, and strode quickly down the passage. Noname hurried to follow, forcing the other gifted to do the same, as he tugged on their arms. As they walked Noname found his eyes constantly pulled to the runes all around them. Like the room they¡¯d just left, the runes were of a better quality. It made him feel safe, or safer, and this hidden tunnel was brightly lit too. The runes charged to a far higher degree than those they¡¯d been walking through previously. ¡®I see why the madman was so eager to leave.¡¯ Noname thought as his vision shifted from one surface to the next. ¡®After being in a tunnel like this, even for a short bit, I don¡¯t want to go back to the lesser tunnels either.¡¯ Like the previous network, this hidden one was also full of turns and intersections. An ever-present reminder to him of how easily he could get lost if he found himself alone. He prayed the training they were about to start, would reveal to him how these people were able to navigate the passages. If not, it didn¡¯t matter how much smarter he was compared to the next Newborn. He would still come out looking like a fool to all, once they found him bumbling around lost. When they finally arrived at their destination, a double door, covered in similar runes as the rest of the surfaces, blocked their way forward. Aethin strolled up to it calmly, a hand sifting through his cloak before pulling out a small object. It turned out to be some sort of crystal hued token, which Aethin placed upon the door. The token shined when it made contact, and the doors opened smoothly. After seeing one circular room after the next, Noname was slightly taken aback when the room was instead pyramid shaped. There was a large gold-tinged crystal in the center, encased within a pedestal. Though it wasn¡¯t equal to the one used to grow them. Still the sight of it had him feeling uneased. The experience from his forced growth, that twisting dance of pain and bliss, was still very vivid in his mind. And like any sane person, he had no desire to relive that, or any varying versions of it. Even the other two appeared to have enough sense to be concerned, pain was a hard thing to forget, even for the empty-headed. Aethin, however, waved off their concerns when he finally turned around to notice their looks. ¡°No need to follow worry¡¯s advice worthy,¡± he paused looking almost embarrassed. ¡°It won¡¯t be like last time.¡± He turned back touching and performing odd hand movements on the crystal. ¡°There won¡¯t be any mistakes here, I assure you. I¡¯m well versed in the use of this type of Animastone.¡± Gesturing them over, ¡°now come closer, physical contact is needed for the transfer to work.¡± Noname reluctantly approached, the other two worthy one step behind him, as they used him as a makeshift shield. Aethin didn¡¯t appear mad at their slow approach, but he did roll his eyes and complain. ¡°It¡¯s not going to kill you,¡± he uttered before adding, ¡°we¡¯re not worthy enough for those.¡± His eyes went distant, lost in thought or fantasy. ¡°But maybe one Rotation I ¨C we will live in a Sanctum that is.¡± When they were close enough to touch the crystal, Aethin stirred from his thoughts. ¡°Alright, place a hand on the Animastone, it doesn¡¯t matter where, and we¡¯ll get this underway." The two children stared at Noname, well the woman did, imploring him with her eyes to act first. He slowly complied, but not because of her. He seemed to be the only one who had the sense not to annoy, or anger, the one person in the room who could perform magic. Still, he hesitated as his heart sped up and his mind filled with prayers. He begged to the gods that whatever pain that was to follow would end quickly, then pressed his hand against the surface of the warm crystal. Contrary to his expectations, and his tensed body, nothing happened. No pain, or flash of agony so great that it would render him wailing like a child. So, the other two gifted, content that no pain was to follow, placed their hands on the crystal as well. All the while Aethin carried a false smile, one Noname could easily read as, ¡®hurry along please¡¯. When Aethin seemed to think things were in place, and they appeared ready for another course of torture. He placed his own hand on the stone. The moment Aethin did, the light emitting from the crystal bloomed to new heights, causing Noname to close his eyes. Instantly knowledge poured in, all the things deemed relevant for someone to function as a Chanter. It was a moment of absolute wonder. A switch from being clueless, to all knowing. The runes, once mysterious, now made logical. He understood the purpose of the symbols, and their arranged patterns. He also became aware of the glyphs painted over the Wards. Which told him where he was, and what tunnels to take to get to his destination. But what really grabbed his attention, and not in a good way. Was the knowledge let him see that the Wards on the walls, were full of flaws. That they were of novice make, and if, when their enemy attacked outright, the outer tunnels would not hold them off for very long. He only had a few seconds to worry about that, before a new wave of knowledge washed over him. This time he felt discomfort, a growing pressure in the center of his skull. This was all new, information that should have taken him weeks or more to understand fully. It was not hard to guess, or conceive, that the process was taking its toll on his mind. But as the knowledge sank in, he couldn¡¯t find himself caring all that much, distractions upon distractions clouded his thoughts. The songs, melodies that he heard the women sing or hum, turned into known casts and phrases. Steps to focus one''s soul into willing a certain effect on the material plane using Anima. Then the hand movements, which helped the flow of this power out of the body. Power that flowed through Channels. Noname recalled the glowing veins the madman had; and saw why he was so feared. Channels were needed, their role both to store Anima and force it out when prompted. The glowing lines were a mark of worth. For it determined if a person, in general, had the body that could cast deadly chants. This was why everyone treated him so differently, why they made sure he was cared for and kept content. Why Aethin looked at him with want, and offered him some sort of position by his side. He felt joy, he was above the rest, important, needed. He was needed. ¡®Oh, gods.¡¯ His joy crumbled as the pressures of reality sunk in. The Cord had failed to give what the people around him had desired; a new group of Chanters. Instead, the Newborns had been made into witless stumbling buffoons. Only he had come out right. ¡®I¡¯m doomed,¡¯ Noname thought numbly. He was the best candidate out of the list of cripples made today. And with people acting as though there was a threat close. Who better to send, than someone able to use magic? The conclusion stayed with him, even as the stream of knowledge being forced into his skull slowed. Then all to abruptly it stopped, and he was struck with a wave of fatigue that knocked him to his knees. A haze fell over his mind, and for a time he couldn¡¯t think. He didn¡¯t know how long he stayed that way, but when he came to, he found himself in an uncomfortable sitting position. His sight aimed at the floor, where a growing amount of drool was pooling together from his mouth. Not the most profound appearance he wanted others to see, especially someone who was interested in hiring him. But that concern was pushed aside, as he became painfully aware of his throbbing skull. The sensation grew worse with each beat of his heart. Groaning, and looking for Aethin to render aid, he made the mistake of moving his head. His vision swam, and he collapsed onto his side. He remained there, curled on the floor, waiting for the room to stop spinning. Again, he didn¡¯t know how long that took, as the passage of time was only marked by the continued assaults on his mind. But eventually the spinning ceased, enough anyway to prop himself back up and carefully survey the room. He quickly noticed that Aethin was missing, and he was alone with the other two Chanters. Both of whom were still in a half-conscious state. There was also a new passage opened to the chamber. He stared at it, his mind still sluggish, and came to terms with the fact that Aethin had left them unsupervised. ¡®We were asleep,¡¯ Noname told himself. ¡®It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to wander off anywhere.¡¯ Still, he didn¡¯t like that he was alone with two Newborns, who had no business being unattended. Especially when they were suffering ill effects from a spell, yet again. Effects that were getting worse as his headache intensified. But hopefully, if everything worked out, he would not have to suffer through it for much longer. Half whimpering, he slowly rose from his sitting position into a standing one, cradling his throbbing head the whole time. Aethin had bestowed him a great deal of knowledge, and right now the most important one involved a certain soothing spell. It was the one the women had sung to him, and the other Newborns whenever they got rowdy. It was surprisingly simple, and didn¡¯t take much Mana, or Anima as they called it, to perform. Still, even simple, it was his first time performing, and not under the best of conditions, with the headache and all. It was however, an extremely good motivator. Composing himself, or the closest equivalent he could manage. Noname closed his eyes and began going over the spell in his mind. It required him to match the right musical notes, and thankfully nothing else. The spell was mundane enough that it didn¡¯t need him to perform hand movements. Just sing, which he had some skill at. Not a master vocalist of course, who spent their time on stage singing to royalty. No, the audience he could recall had been his children, the lot begging for a lullaby before drifting to sleep. Noname focused on that, imagining he was singing to his kids. At first his hymn stayed even with the notes in his mind, but not even halfway through, his throat caught. He coughed, and the Mana stirring inside him simmered back down. Noname moaned, his hands pressing against his aching head. The humming had made it worse, especially the cough. So, he stood there, massaging his temples as he willed himself to try again. When he did, he split the spell into pieces. Mastering one section at a time, before moving on to the next. It was slow, and with every passing moment his headache worsened. ¡®Why did you leave Aethin?¡¯ He thought as his mind felt like it was being stabbed by a hot poker. ¡®It would have taken you a second to sing this spell and bring relief.¡¯ For a Mentor he was being rather neglecting. One would have thought the prince would have sung to them while they slept. Instead of leaving them to suffer alone. ¡®No time for this,¡¯ Noname told himself, shaking his mind free of needless thoughts. He focused on the chant, rubbed his throat, and this time performed the spell all at once. His head and heart were pounding as he focused his whole awareness on matching the rhythm of the song in his mind. At first nothing changed, save for the intensity of his headache. But halfway through, he felt the Mana within react, it moved faster and faster. Then at the apex of the chant, Noname was embraced by multiple sensations. Relief for starters, as his voice echoed in the room, soothing away all the pain that had been torturing him. Followed with the feeling of loss, as the Mana within him withered. The last sensation to come, after his humming died out, and he was left standing in wonderous contentment. Was best put as mental fatigue. The pain was gone, but his mind itself was still exhausted, and that feeling transferred to the rest of his body. Eyelids growing heavy, and the act of standing growing wearisome, Noname found himself relaxing back down onto the floor, his awareness fading. It left him feeling distant, unfocused, and numb to the happenings of the realm. As he laid upon his back, the stone surface under him unnaturally comfortable. His body began tingling with the telltale signs of approaching sleep. Sleep which swiftly receded when he heard someone near, and then hover over him. It wasn¡¯t a situation he was all that fond of. Often, what followed was a beating that ran the risk of death. With a great push of will, Noname forced open his eyes, his mind already prepared to see some sort of assailant above him, ready to strike. He let out a soft sigh when instead he peered up at the woman Newborn. She was gazing back at him, her eyes fixed on his as she lowered herself to her knees and then all fours. There she hanged over him, her eyes unblinking as they slowly moved over his features. A smile spread across her face as the moments passed, and he became more alert. To his eyes she was attractive, and this attention was causing excitement. But for Noname personally, he found what was taking place uncomfortable. The way she was looking at him. He could see, and feel he was being measured up as some sort of prized catch. ¡°Are you claimed?¡± The woman asked suddenly. ¡°I don¡¯t know wh- the rest was cut off as the woman sat on his lap. Her smile spreading enough that the skin of her muzzle pulled back revealing teeth. ¡°Then no,¡± the woman said pleased. ¡°Then you¡¯re mine,¡± she added, her hands quickly removing and discarding pieces of clothing she wore. Noname¡¯s eyes widened, his confusion falling away in time with the woman¡¯s upper garments. His fatigue vanished as his body primed itself for what it instinctively knew came next, even as Noname himself, was still catching up with the situation. He wasn¡¯t opposed to the oddity taking place, though he preferred privacy, and not to be disturbed, both of which he didn¡¯t really have. True the other gifted was curled up in a ball and appeared to be fast asleep. But that wasn¡¯t enough, he preferred some sort of barrier to keep prying eyes away. Not to mention there was no telling when Aethin would show back up. His current partner didn¡¯t care about any of this however, as she puffed out her chest, leaned closer to him, and went about removing his own clothing. He tried rising to help, but with a firm hand, she pressed him back down. ¡°I lead,¡± she said in a commanding tone. ¡°You obey, provide seed, help make a house.¡± She said in a factual manner, as her eyes left his, and gazed upward looking at some sort of mental list. It was all very optimistic on her part. ¡®A house?¡¯ He thought. They were being prepared to face a threat, and she was planning to start a family. ¡°We¡¯ll have lots of litters.¡± The woman said, leaning forward and pressing her chest against his. Her hands combing through his mane, and muzzle sliding across his own, kisses given randomly. With each act Noname felt his heart race, his body tense, and reluctant thoughts falling away. His own hands moved, sliding down her back and onto her rump; he began removing the last parts of her clothing, as she did to him. His breath grew heavy, lust coursing through him, and by the time all obstructions were removed, his member was straight and inflexible as any spear. The woman giggled in his ear as she felt it, and with desired filled movements of her own, aligned his tool and pressed her hips down. Both of them gasped as the deed was done. If he¡¯d been on top, he would have begun rutting with abandon, his mind taken. But he was not, the woman was, and she was taking things slowly, to his grief. That didn¡¯t stop him from flexing his legs and hips, trying to bounce her, and speed things along. She gasped again after one well timed thrust, followed by a moaning growl. Noname, what thinking part of his mind remained, felt a bit of pride. That feeling died however, as he let out a yelp, and a hiss when his partner decided to use her claws. His eyes went wide from the shock of it, while she glared down at him. ¡°I lead,¡± she said sternly, and sank her claws deeper into his shoulders. They easily broke the skin, and though he couldn¡¯t see in his pinned position, he felt blood begin to ooze out. Noname began breathing heavily for different reasons now, as the pain increased. The lust that had taken him retreated rapidly, leaving him aware of his predicament. ¡°I¡¯m highest,¡± the woman said, her gaze cold as his eyes met hers. ¡°Say it to me.¡± She demanded, her claws digging in deeper, causing more hisses to escape him. ¡°Say it to me!¡± She screamed, her claws moving downward, slowly cutting. He let out his own screams as his body and mind had enough. All erotic feelings were gone, replaced with doubling pain and worsening worry. His hands shot upward; claws flexed as they wrapped around her wrists. They sunk deep into her flesh as he pulled her hands out of his shoulders. She let out wails of her own, the sound ear piercing. He moved his hips, flexed his legs, twisted his body, and pushed her off. After, he let go of her hands, then rose and put distance between themselves. It was poorly done however, his leggings hadn¡¯t been completely off, most of it wrapped around his feet. It had caused him to stumble about, and by the time he was upright, so was she. Her body was tense, enough he could see major muscle groups even under her skin and fur. Her muzzle was drawn back, teeth on full display. Her fingers, stained red, were primed to start clawing. He was much the same way, besides the snarling muzzle part. But his body was ready for a fight, one that came rushing towards him as the woman growled and charged. It was at this moment he realized how meaningless all the knowledge bestowed to him really was. Especially as she began swiping at him wildly with her hands. It took time to cast a spell, to sing the right notes and perform the hand movements, none of which one could do in a fight. Due to this, he was left in a state of dodging and trying to keep his distance. But his deranged partner kept coming at him with no intent of stopping. With each missed strike she grew more frantic, clawing, and biting when she was close. There was only so much he could do with an adversary that just kept coming, before contact was made. It came in the form of a full body lunge. While tackling him, her face rapidly snapped forward trying to bite at his own. He kept it back with a hand while his other wrestled with one of her own. Which left one of hers open, she used it without hesitation, began clawing at his hand holding her muzzle back. They struggled with each other on the floor. Both of them in a loose stalemate, given he wasn¡¯t much stronger than her. The situation, accompanied with the harm she was doing to him, which sent searing waves of pain coursing through his body. Had the final specks of his restraint dissolving away. It wasn¡¯t like she had any, her eyes wide, blood shot, and filled with rage. This was not a mere scuffle, but a life-or-death situation. The sight of it had old memories overlapping with the present. He¡¯d been in struggles like this before, a person either trying to strangle him to death, or bash his skull in. And as the woman continually snapped her mouth open and closed, he recalled what normally ended the fight. Swiftly as he could, Noname placed both of his hands on her snarling face, as her own went about clawing at him. With no hesitation, and his adversary clueless of what was to come, Noname thrusted his thumbs straight into her large eyes. The scream that came from her was deafening, and Noname swore that his eardrums were bleeding from the assault of animalistic wails. It was warranted, after all, his thumbs were clawed. They ruptured her eyes, and all the strength left the raging woman as she frantically pulled away from him. He helped in that regard, roughly pushing her away as she pressed her hands over her bleeding eyes. Wailing, she curled up into a shivering ball. Noname, sprawled on his back, and breathing heavily as most of his body felt like it was on fire. Let out cries of his own, same for an increasing amount of blood. His wounds were deep, his mind and body both telling him to act. His life was at risk if he didn¡¯t stop the loss of blood. That got him moving, even though he wanted to stay perfectly still. He wiped the tears from his eyes, clearing his vision, and froze in place. Thanks to being on his back, he had a clear view of the pyramid shape ceiling. At the top of the structure, Wards began to change color. Green at first, spreading out more and more, followed slowly by yellow. With his new knowledge, he understood what this change meant. A force outside was striking at the walls, and with the continuous change taking place, it was both repeating, and fierce. His instinct pressed at him, danger mounting. His gaze snapped down to the wailing woman, her cries still deafeningly loud, then to the new tunnel. Slower than he liked, he forced his body to stand, the entirety of it protesting the act. Even with the new threat spreading above, Noname could feel strength leaving him. The loss of blood was taking its toll, causing instinct to press upon him more, to act. Among the pool of knowledge given to him, were healing spells, ones that could undo any damage, even regrow limbs. But those were costly and well beyond him. The lesser spells however, were something he could manage. They would be enough to close his wounds. It would be the same for the shrieking wretch on the floor, except for her eyes, those were more complicated. It required guidance so the body would heal them properly, which only the greater spells provided. At best, her wounded eyes would close and remove any chance of further damage. She would be blind of course, a boon for him. He was already in a weakened state, singing another chant would only worsen his situation. Perhaps even knock him unconscious, at the woman¡¯s mercy if she came for him. He preferred to keep her wounded, but the screams were luring in a threat, nor was he willing to finish her off. There was Aethin to think about, and how he would react to finding a Newborn dead. So, leaning against a wall at the entrance of the hidden tunnel. Noname poured over the notes of the spell and practiced humming it out. It went much smoother with the headache gone, even if the rest of his body was screaming. He still failed numerous times, even when cutting it into sections like before. Lesser or not, the healing spell was well beyond the soothing song of the Maids. Minutes passed; his instinct prodding him to work faster. The threat above deepening as the woman continued to wail. Taking a deep breath, and standing straight, he began the chant and blocked out the realm around him. His whole awareness focused solely on the notes in his mind, and the movements of his body. His voice echoed alongside the cries and rose higher as the chant carried forth. Halfway through he felt its effects, his skin tingled and moved on its own as it sealed shut. The pain plaguing him fell away, replaced with a sensation like the soothing spell. The feeling of loss was many times greater than before. Yet the full consequence didn¡¯t take affect till the spell was done and he opened his eyes to see his work. The wailing was gone, and when he gazed upon his assaulter, he found her wounds healed. Though she was still distressed. Her hands were waving in the air and her head swiveling to and fro. He caught sight of her eyes, they were deflated, with a wild mix of black, red and the glow of white Mana within. ¡°I can¡¯t see,¡± she said frightened. ¡°Why can¡¯t I see?¡± He said nothing as he slowly walked into the tunnel, wary of making any sound. An impossible feat after a few steps, fatigue crashing into him. The only reason he didn¡¯t fall face first into the stone floor, was because he was leaning most of his weight against the wall as he shuffled forward. Even that was arduous, his mind began to slip in and out of awareness. Every part of him whispered to just stop. His great desire to put distance between him and the woman, allowed him to ignore it for a time. Since that deranged Newborn would surely inflict acts of vengeance, if she got the chance. But that fact, that danger, only lent him so much strength. His limbs tingled, then turned numb, he crashed to the floor roughly, but didn¡¯t feel the impact. All he felt was a weariness he couldn¡¯t fight, his vision blurring, eyelids closing shut against his will. Then, the sweet peace of nothingness as his mind faded. Book I : CHAPTER 7 – CURSES Aethin hurried along his favored passages, those that he, and a select few knew of. It allowed him to bypass many of the Lowly tunnels; those places that caused his heart to pound rapidly, and gave Fear the opening to spread through him. Only here, in his private tunnels, was his vessel touched by the blessing of Calm. He knew it a foolish act to allow, the tunnels were only a step above the Lowly in craftsmanship. But it was better than nothing. The passages would at least hold long enough for help to arrive. Something that was not assured for many of the other passages making up the framework for the future settlement. Those thoughts, and him reaching the end of the current passage, had the touches of Fear worsening. Hand shaking, he reached out and pressed upon the Warded stone. His Soul seeped into the grooves, and waited for the signal from the Wards to display all was clear. With the Nightmare¡¯s heightened activity, the tunnels would be full of Soulless and Lowly hurrying about completing tasks. All attempting to ready the nascent settlement as much as possible to hold off the maws of Death. Many of whom would be interested to learn there were grander passages already made, that would offer more protection. To which those of Aethin¡¯s title did not want widely known. However, contrary to the event that should have unfolded; with him waiting a few Sequences for the area to be clear. The Wards sent the signal that everything was already so. Confusion touched at him as he willed the block up, and quickly stepped out into the hall. As stone fell back into place, hiding the superior passage, Aethin gazed back and forth down the tunnel. The Wards signals were true, the area was empty, there was not a single Vail in sight. Flexing his ears, he listened for the patter of paws, yet could hear none. Worry tugged on him again. Same as it had done when Maids hadn¡¯t come to deliver supplies for the Newborns to feast upon, once they woke from their slumber. ¡®Something is wrong.¡¯ He told himself, and blatantly so. But he had a task to complete. One that had become grander due to his fellow¡¯s failure to deliver a decent number of Newborn Chanters. Those three, only one of which who showed promise, would be needed. ¡®This is such a bother for you.¡¯ Whispered the Curse Lethargy. Its touch making his vessel heavy, and desire to lay about and relax. ¡®Haven¡¯t you done enough already?¡¯ It asked. ¡®You bestowed the Newborns as instructed; you¡¯ve done your part. Why more?¡¯ Aethin did not answer the Curse, he knew better than that now. Cycles worth of existence made sure of that. No matter what he said, the Curse would never be pleased with the answer. It would only pester him more. Instead Aethin headed down the left passage, it would lead to a small storage of food that would placate the Newborns. ¡®I can do this for you.¡¯ Lethargy continued. ¡®Just submit to me, and I¡¯ll take on the burdens. You¡¯ll never have to lift another paw.¡¯ The Curse offered and pressed upon him, his vessel growing wearier each time. Aethin pushed back at it, a force of will driving the worse of its touches away. He was motivated for once, so he had the strength. Again, his life was in danger, or nearing the possibility of it. The lack of Maids and others traveling a commonly used tunnel told him something had changed; it was of little wonder. Seeing how the Cord to give them litters worth of Chanters had failed spectacularly. ¡®Surely they don¡¯t plan to abandon these well used paths?¡¯ He thought, and quickened his stride. Ears perked, he tried desperately to hear others moving about. He heard nothing, nor saw anyone, the event providing Fear ample nourishment to torment him with. Oddly, this proved to be a small boon. It helped him keep Lethargy in check as he hurried down halls, and reach another one of the hidden passages. He didn¡¯t bother being subtle with its opening, since there wasn¡¯t another Soul in sight. The block lifted at his command, and he hurried inside, breathing deep as the stone fell back into place. Safe and touched by Relief, Lethargy decided to act up. ¡®Look at you, wearing yourself out.¡¯ Its very voice making Aethin feel weak. ¡®Running, fretting over everything, this is no way to live. You should be relaxing.¡¯ He felt a tug on his vessel, the thing trying to get him to sit. ¡®Right against that wall there, it won¡¯t hurt anyone, just a small rest.¡¯ Again, the touches of Fear aided him in shrugging off Lethargy. Momentarily free of its touch, he strode forth down the winding halls. He couldn¡¯t give in to the Curse, not like the times before when he was within the confines of a Sanctum. As well as a House, that had for a time, put up with his meager performance in tasks. He was in a developing settlement now. One filled with other Marked, and expelled from the Giver¡¯s favored grounds, to instead survive in the Depths with the Nightmare. No matter how much the Curse affected him, or when he aligned with its desires, could he allow himself to be taken by it; he had to press on. There wasn¡¯t much in the form of defense now, between him and the cursed forms outside waiting to devour him. Though his Channels were of worthy stock; he wouldn¡¯t last long out there alone. And that was exactly what would happen if he didn¡¯t pull his weight. How his mother would have laughed if she ever heard of him expelled from a settlement as well, then summarily consumed by the waiting Nightmares outside. That thought gave him strength, and he found himself running. For once he ignored the illusion of safety around him, and focused on getting the Newborn Chanters ready to help secure as much of the settlement as possible. Which started with food; a bit of a problem that. As he, nor anyone else who knew of the hidden networks, had the blessed insight to have stored rations within the bounds of them. Once current matters were dealt with, he would personally fix that oversight. But for now, he ran through the halls. Inwardly thankful that the ordeals the Newborns had been put through, had forced them into a deep slumber. However, it wouldn¡¯t last, and when they woke in full, they would be famished. Everyone knew that, Especially the Maids who were accustomed to caring for the needs of others. Yet they had not arrived, forcing him to perform the task of Lowly. ¡®They already foiled up the ritual.¡¯ Aethin thought. ¡®Providing me with only three Chanters to train, and now they don¡¯t offer supplies.¡¯ If he didn¡¯t know any better, he would be forced to assumed this was blatant sabotage of his Task. However, after spending Arcs with his new compatriots, that couldn¡¯t be the case. Those that governed the establishment and growth of the settlement he was in, were incompetent. Such was the way of things when a Flock is made mostly of those Marked as worthless, or Curst. So, he hurried along, trying to undo the damage of those that should have never been in a place of authority. At least their mistake had formed into a small boon for him. Maybe it was even a gift from the Giver herself. Either way, he had the opportunity to be the first to influence the only Newborn that had come out of the ascendence intact. There was an intelligence in his eyes, unlike the other two. The Newborn also had specific traits that Aethin found perfect. Be it how he followed orders without question, his natural submissiveness, and the way the Newborn always showed respect; even though he¡¯d certainly not been taught such. ¡®He could do things for you,¡¯ Lethargy whispered. ¡®After some training of course.¡¯ It added disapprovingly, the curse trying to press its weight on him. ¡®He¡¯ll have all these questions and demands too, and expect help from time to time.¡¯ It prattled on, the same it had done before, when he¡¯d considered forming a group of followers around him. ¡®The work,¡¯ it always protested. ¡®How would you get the time to lounge, when you would be forced to organize tasks and keep people in line?¡¯ It had asked. At the time Aethin had listened to those words, falling victim to the Curst influence. Now with danger near, he found himself alone with the Curse, the thing offering its services, in return of allowing himself to be Consumed. ¡®You tricked me once Curse.¡¯ Aethin mentally said back to it. ¡®Not again.¡¯ The lesson had been learned, and made more potent as he ran down halls by himself; alone and being afflicted by Fear and Worry. He would pressure the Newborns into being his first Acolytes, then turn his attention to others. He had the Channels to garner followers, as well as the resources. And while it was going to be a lot of work; it would be better than his current predicament. Maybe, once the settlement was established, he would lapse into old norms. Indulge in, and allow himself a deep rest, but no sooner, and never again if events remain as Cursed as they were now. He didn¡¯t have the luxury anymore, like before when living in a Sanctum, sequestered away from the Lowly aspects of life that required work from him. ¡®You only need to do one task a Rotation.¡¯ His sister would say in urgent tones. ¡®Mother only cares about the fact you¡¯re not listening to her orders.¡¯ He¡¯d ignored the words of wisdom, instead listening to Lethargy and its talks that his mother wouldn¡¯t do anything so troublesome. The Curse had been completely wrong about that, and in turn both he and the Curse itself were touch by Shock, when his mother threw him out of the House, and forced them to join a Flock. ¡®All because I couldn¡¯t force myself to do one little task,¡¯ he thought rounding a corner. ¡®If only I could go back, I w- He froze. From his periphery he witnessed one of the Wards slightly change to green. His gaze snapped to it so quickly, that a touch of Pain pricked his neck. He ignored the Curse as his full attention fell on the Ward; one that had already reverted to white. He let out a quivering sigh, Relief beginning to touch him, only for his breath to catch in his throat; multiple Wards turned green for a Breath, before reverting to normal. Aethin knew much about the Nightmare. Given he¡¯d absorbed all the knowledge he could get his paws on, once he¡¯d been assigned to a Flock. So, what he saw made his blood run cold as more Wards flickered green, then back to white in quick secessions. ¡®Oh Giver! They¡¯re marking out the settlement efficiently.¡¯ They weren¡¯t dealing with a mindless host then, or a swarm. Seeing as the Nightmare was showing signs of organization. Which meant he, and the entire settlement, were in far greater danger than any had envisioned. Breathing in quick gasps, his vessel panicking; Aethin fell to the floor and curled into a ball. He stayed in that position for several Sequences, as he struggled for control. ¡®It¡¯s alright,¡¯ Lethargy whispered comfortingly. ¡®The Nightmare won¡¯t get you; you can stay here lying-in comfort.¡¯ Something brushed through his mane, the Curse drawing closer. ¡®Even made of stone, I can make the floor soft.¡¯ Aethin pulled his attention away from the Curse, aware of its intentions, given he¡¯d fallen for it numerous times before. The Curse was trying to lull him into a sleep, or at least a daze, where he would remain motionless for Rounds. Knowing this, Aethin mustered all the will he had, and forced his vessel up. ¡®Stop,¡¯ Lethargy Whispered louder. ¡®You¡¯ve done enough.¡¯ It pressed on him, his vessel growing heavy. Yet he fought through it; the sight of the Wards giving him cursed strength. Using Fear, and the promise of Death coming to claim him, Aethin pressed on, soon running down the passages in flight. Because of this, he reached the end of his personal hall in record time. Still, the Wards had already returned to their blessed glow of tranquil white. No matter where he looked, or how long he stared, they remained the same. The probing of the Nightmare had moved on, and he had to do the same. Not bothering to check if the passage beyond was clear, Aethin commanded the block to rise, and stuck his head out to survey the new tunnel. Like those before, it was empty, the place abandoned. That sight invoked Fear, and a question formed by Worry. ¡®Where has everyone gone?¡¯ Aethin knew the answer, but didn¡¯t want to dwell on it. Instead he hurried towards the alcove of supplies that would allow him to complete his task; Fear spurring him on as sections of the tunnel changed colors. The Nightmare was mapping out the bounds of the Wards, once done, the swarm would strike. By then, Aethin had to have the Newborns ready enough to follow him to where everyone else was hidden. A part of him, one taken by Fear, urged that he head towards the chamber designated the Core; to simply abandon the three Newborns under his charge. That part of himself he also held in check. The Anointed had wanted a new host of Chanters to help secure the forming settlement. And though others had failed to deliver the desired amount. It was still his task to bring what few had been forged. If he came back with none, after it was made clear he¡¯d been given some to train. He would find his life ending abruptly, especially if Vernac got involved. The Anger taken Anointed would more than likely kill him if he were already upset enough. That truth quieted the Fear-taken part of him. Kept his limbs moving and vessel obedient as he neared his destination. With it came the sounds of activity. By their notes, he could tell Soulless were packing supplies. ¡®I offer blessings Giver,¡¯ he recited as he neared the entrance. ¡®Let what I need still be present.¡¯ He slowed his pace, composed himself as best he could, before blocking the entrance with his presence. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. As his ears had told him. Soulless, those bestowed the title of Servant, hurriedly gathered what little the trove had to offer. It was the last pieces of evidence he needed to accept the obvious. The section of network he was in, had been ordered abandoned. There was no other reason for a group of Servants to be sent to clear out the chamber. Lucky for him though, that the Servants had just started their Task. The Giver had accepted his offered plea, and Aethin gazed upon a trove still full. Stepping into the chamber, his mind already determining what best to take. Aethin noticed the Servants coming to a halt and bowing in his direction. Only one remained upright, but with his head lowered. ¡°Aethin Val Mentor, an honor to meet,¡± the Servant said. ¡°Is there something we can help you with? I have some Servants ready for any packages you may need to be transported.¡± Aethin gave the Soulless little attention as he gazed at some of the open chests and noted their contents. It wasn¡¯t the finest fair, but it was blessed enough for what the Newborns needed. Pointing at several chests lining the room, Aethin finally acknowledge the Servant with a command. ¡°Have your men load enough food to fill four trays.¡± Some of the Soulless began to move, eager to fulfil the request of a Worthy. But again, they halted after a Breath when their Taskmaster remained quiet. The Soulless who had risk speaking to him looked troubled, clearly wanting to rebuke his demand, but wise enough not to do so. ¡°It¡¯s needed for Newborns.¡± Aethin added, giving the Taskmaster an excuse to use to his superiors. The Servant still showed signs of hesitation, but like any proper Soulless, the Taskmaster motioned to the others to do as they¡¯d been told. If he hadn¡¯t, the Taskmaster would have been reminded to whom he was refusing. Aethin was Worthy, the Soulless a beast, he could merely kill them, and face no repercussions for the act. But he pushed the thought away, everyone was needed by the display of events. It wasn¡¯t a simple task to strip a large section of the tunnels of its supplies; not if swiftness was desired. ¡®How far does this task reach?¡¯ He wondered, while afflicted by Worry. The Curse troubling him as he waited on the Servants. They moved quick, eager to please, and likely eager for him to be gone. When the food was collected onto large trays, which would require several Servants to carry. Aethin performed a simple chant causing them to float, they would continue to do so, as long as he fed Anima to his hymn. With their task done he left the Servants without any form of farewell, four trays following behind. The emptiness of the tunnels became a small boon after, since he didn¡¯t have to manipulate the trays to ensure they didn¡¯t collide with others. That and the open displays of food would have tempted some to quietly pilfer from the platters while he passed. Things were not, however, all divine. As he traveled, his heart drumming in his chest, all sides of the tunnel flashed from white to green. He wanted to run, but the trays wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with him; not without pouring more Anima into the chant. With the Nightmare preparing to assault their lacking defenses, Aethin refrained from this, his might would be needed for different matters soon. It had him maintain his fast walk, while his head was mostly aimed down at the floor. It spared him from seeing the whole tunnel being probed, though he could still hear them. a soft pulse rippled the air, easily noticeable due to so many Wards going off at once. It mixed with his singing as he strolled down curst halls. Offering the entire time for a patrol to appear, the group ready to maintain the Wards when the Nightmare attacked. Alas none appeared, leaving him alone with cursed thoughts all the way to the hidden block. Which wasn¡¯t hidden anymore. With every surface often shifting colors, the unchanging and uniform white made the block stand out as clearly as if it were open. It beckoned to him, the promise of safer tunnels, only the tug of his chant kept him from rushing ahead. Forced to maintain a quick walk, Aethin suffered an extra dozen Breaths before reaching the block and ordering it to rise. He stopped mid stride when the sight within came into view. His personal tunnel was being measured again, though with far more force. His chanting nearly broke as he stared down the hall. Wards were yellow, the Nightmare looking for a weak point to strike, which meant time was nearly up. ¡®Forget this troublesome task.¡¯ Lethargy whispered urgently. ¡®Abandon the Newborns, and head for the Core.¡¯ It pressed on him, leaning in. ¡®They¡¯ll forgive you. It¡¯s not like those three will make any difference.¡¯ Fear half aligned with Lethargy; he should flee. But another part of the Curse reminded him what could happen if he showed up alone. That thought in mind, Aethin willed his vessel forward, the trays slowly following behind. Once all was inside, he had the block come crashing down, and turned his sights back down the passage. Taking a few centering breaths, Aethin forced himself forward, each step a battle of will. As before, he kept his head down, but as time passed, he also closed his eyes. The pulsing within the air was enough for his ears to provide him a clear map of the surrounding surfaces. The weight of Curses lessoned with him free of the vexing images, allowing his steps to quicken, and before long he was back to his hurried pace. It still felt like an age had passed by the time he reached the end; his heart fluttering with the touches of Joy as he placed his hands on the block. Slowly he peeked open one of his eyes, Relief flooding him when he saw the tranquil glow of white. It appeared the passage beyond was still whole, not yet breached. He still connected, and waited for a prompt that would signal all was clear, before ordering the stone to rise. When the block did, the sight beyond revealed, he let out a low strangled cry that broke his chanting. That fact was lost to him though, his mind taken by the sight. He nearly had the block crashing back down. The Wards of the Lowly tunnel were all red. Panic gasps began to echo down the tunnel as he placed a hand over his pleading heart. For a Sequence or more, he was stuck in place, his vessel refusing to obey his commands. His eyes were locked on the scene, forced to watch the Wards continually pulse out their warning lights. His trained eyes perceived the slow withering of the Ward network, the entirety of it dimming. The fact, and the sound of trays clattering on the floor behind him, got Aethin to muster all his will. He hummed anew, fighting the jittering of his jaw, and released his will upon the realm. Up the trays went, ready to follow, as he forced a reluctant vessel into a passage marked by the Nightmare to be breached. Fear coursed through his limbs, the Curse fighting with itself as it both hindered, and aided him down the hall. Lethargy remained quiet as he endured the affliction of one of its broods. Blessed that. For he didn¡¯t have any strength left to spare on it. Every step took all his focus, the urge to run for the Core a growing desire clawing itself into his vessel. It was only the promise of Death that kept him committed to his task. All useable Chanters were needed, more than any of them had conceived; especially now that ascending most of the worthy Newborns had failed. ¡®A Curse upon you Vernac,¡¯ Aethin thought. For who else was there to blame? Was it not his role to ensure all went well? Yet all Aethin had been bestowed was three Newborns, only one of whom had come out of the Cord whole. It was satisfying to have someone to blame and spout Curses upon as he marched through a condemned passage. The act a test of will that he would have failed Arcs back, before he¡¯d experienced a Hollowing, and the lowly existence of living outside a Sanctum. Still, he came close to faltering, and may have if the passage had gone on for much longer. But Relief was before him now, its form that of a block, glowing white with beckoning Wards. He blinked and wiped away the tears forming in his eyes, making sure the sight wasn¡¯t a curst illusion meant to shatter his thinning will. But the sight remained true, and falling to the impulse for speed, Aethin increased the strength of his Chant. Rushing ahead, the trays doing likewise, he practically fell upon the block once he was close enough. He pressed his hands against it, pleading to the Wards for the stone to rise. So taken by the desire to be removed from the crimson passage, he didn¡¯t even conceive of what dangers may lay beyond the block. It only occurred to him the moment he gazed within. A muffled cry of Joy almost broke his chant. The hall was bathed in the holy color of safety. Dashing forward, and ferrying the trays inside, he slammed the block down. Then, free of the crimsoned curse, Aethin finally allowed himself a moments rest, and reveled in the feeling, the soothing knowledge, that the passage was not assaulted by the Nightmare. Why this was so? Aethin didn¡¯t know for sure. It could have been the Wards were too much of a hindrance to break, or the path didn¡¯t connect to enough locations. Either way, he didn¡¯t care now, as he laid on the floor, his vessel shivering violently. ¡®Look at you.¡¯ His Curse said in a mournful tone. ¡®Worked yourself to exhaustion for those who¡¯ve abandoned you.¡¯ Aethin did his best to ignore it, even as it brushed his scalp. ¡®You should rest now, I can handle everything else, take the burdens off your shoulders. That way you can sleep with Peace for the rest of your life.¡¯ Always the same goal, submission. That was what the Curse wanted, him and his vessel at its disposal. An instrument to spread its influence over more Vail weak enough to listen. But Aethin was not weak, he knew what lay down that path, even when it seemed so alluring. He¡¯d been bestowed the visions of those that ended up Consumed, and he would have no part of it. ¡®How pleased they would be, to hear me fall into such a state.¡¯ Most of his siblings would have laughed themselves raw, before removing his name from the House records. The image of it, those smug grins, endowed Aethin with enough strength to stand, and ignore Lethargy¡¯s mutterings, as he headed down the tunnel. His pace was slow and accompanied with him resting a hand on a wall as he moved. His need for urgency was behind him, he was close now. The paths left to take would be short. That and he was mentally drained from his numerous tests with Curses. He didn¡¯t have the largest reserve of will, since his Rotations had mostly involved lounging about and socializing with others of his Worth. Threatening situations were a rarity, at least after they¡¯d put up the foundation of a Safeground. Which he was being continually reminded was not all that safe. ¡®The Scouts were undertrained and not the best sort to begin with, but this?¡¯ He muttered mentally. ¡®This is too much of a mess-up even for them.¡¯ He recalled the reports he¡¯d heard in idle conversation. How incursions were becoming more frequent, and the weaker breed of Nightmares were gathering in larger numbers. It had been enough to form Concern, and questions. One of the topics being whether they had the numbers to hold onto the sprawled-out network they had made. A quick look into the subject had made the answer a resounding no. Hence the reason for the rushed ascension of worthy Newborns. Yet from all the talks and Worry infused discussions. There had been no thought about encountering a swarm; the reports were far removed from hinting at such a threat. And yet, he¡¯d witnessed such an event with his own eyes. The Nightmare had arrived in numbers not planned for, and with the intent to take the settlement. Not the finest thoughts to have when he approached the end of the passage. Taking a few deep breaths, Aethin readied himself as much as he could and raised the block. His eyes were met with orange light, a hue that would have gotten him trembling furiously. But he¡¯d just emerged from a tunnel of crimson. So the sight was lessened; still, it caused his jaw to tighten, and attempt to break his hymn. But he persevered. Head down, and stride quickening. Aethin spent the short trip through the hall reciting offerings to the Giver. His devotion was rewarded as he took note of the gradual change from orange, to yellow, green, and finally white. The Wards promising all was safe. Even aware of the lie, he and his vessel readily accepted the delusion. His vessel relaxed as he reached the hidden entrance, and hurried inside. A breath from Relief left his lips, and a smile marked his face. The last stretch of his journey was glowing white. ¡®Blessed be the Giver and her sons.¡¯ Aethin finished, before focusing on the present and the task needing completion. He was going to have to rush their training, and devoid them of any time to practice. He and the Newborns needed to hurry to the Core as soon as possible, and find out just how bad events had become. Such thinking¡¯s came to a halt however, same with his vessel, as he gazed ahead. Blinking a few times, then squinting. Aethin forced his mind to accept the fact that one of the Newborn was in the tunnel laying on his stomach. The Anima within Aethin quickened when he got close enough to see it was his soon to be Acolyte. Approaching carefully, his Soul and vessel ready to unleash a chant. He came upon the lying form, no threats in sight, the Wards silent, and their glow holy. The only red, that accursed color, to mark the tunnel came from the Newborn. Said individual was naked and in need of grooming. His fur a mess of dried blood, the substance tainting his silver and dull gold coat. Yet Aethin couldn¡¯t see any wounds, nor was there a pool of crimson under the Newborn. The grips of Fear holding Aethin waned, and gave way to Confusion, as he studied the Newborn. From the patterns of blood, he could tell the signs of a fight with claws. That and the traces of skin left on the Newborn¡¯s nails. His Acolyte had been in an altercation, appeared to have won, and then performed a restoration chant. ¡®What a wonder you are.¡¯ Aethin thought, and casted a hymn upon the sleeping form. Up the Newborn rose, hovering in the air and joining the trays. Aethin moved the body so he could see the front. It too was covered in bloody stains, most of it at the shoulders and upper arms. But that detail was mostly ignored by Aethin, as he focused on the Newborn¡¯s neck and inner arms. Noticeable Channels laid there, Channels that had grown dimmer. ¡®Yes, it was you.¡¯ Aethin concluded, his interest in the Newborn heightened. To perform a chant on his own, only recently bestowed and given no time to practice. Not to mention his vessel had gone through swift changing, and his mind should have been a mess of murky thoughts. Made the specimen before him a prize waiting to be claimed. ¡®The Giver has blest me.¡¯ Aethin thought, placing a hand on the Newborn¡¯s chest. The touch didn¡¯t enact a response, to be expected. The Newborn had been through much in such a short span of time. Pulling his eyes from the sleeping form, Aethin headed towards the endowing chamber. Approaching the entrance, his ears picked up on the low shuffling sounds of a form, accompanied by nervous whimpers. Peeking inside, his hymn echoing into the chamber, Aethin saw the source. The woman Newborn was carefully crawling about, her ears, and now head trained on his location. ¡°Claim?¡± The Newborn meekly said. Aethin didn¡¯t answer, since his attention was focused on her sunken eyes. ¡®Oh Giver,¡¯ Aethin thought. ¡°You can be highest.¡± Said the crippled Newborn, her voice submissive as she carefully headed towards him. ¡°Just, help me.¡± Aethin smiled at the words, another blessing laid in his hands. ¡°I will, Newborn,¡± Aethin said in a soothing tone. Though it still caused the Worthy to halt in her advance, it wasn¡¯t the voice she was expecting after all. ¡°But it¡¯s going to cost you,¡± Aethin continued as he entered the chamber. ¡°Healing your eyes is a higher chant, it will take a great deal more focus, and some Anima from me.¡± The damaged Newborn stayed mute while he guided the trays and sleeping Worthy to the center of the chamber. ¡°But,¡± Aethin added. ¡°Agree to be one of my Acolytes for a minimum of three Arcs, which entails that you do all that I demand, and I¡¯ll heal your eyes.¡± No swift answer came, the blind Newborn, even Soulless minded as she was; still had the sense to evaluate his offer. He used the time to place the sleeping Worthy gently on the floor, as well as the trays before ending his chant. He replaced it with another, removing the blood from both Newborns; making them appealing to gaze at. ¡°I accept.¡± His new Acolyte said, sounding resigned. An arrogant one, thinking herself higher than she was. Even the clueless Newborn, who was scrunched into a ball sleeping, had grander Channels than her. ¡°Wise choice,¡± Aethin said. ¡®No matter, she¡¯ll learn her place, or be abandoned with a Mark on her record.¡¯ ¡°Now stay still and don¡¯t scratch at your eyes.¡± He spoke before his hymn echoed the chamber again. Unlike the simple chants he was accustomed to, performing them effortlessly, this one, both unfamiliar and complicated, forced him to concentrate. He still enacted it flawlessly, and received a gasp of Joy from the woman. ¡°Now then, with that done, you¡¯ll tell me what happened while I was gone.¡± Aethin instructed, as he smiled down at his next prize to claim. Book I Link That''s it for book one, as promised here is the link Amazon link If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The chapters beyond will be for book two A Curing Light. It will be the same format, seven chapters, followed with a link post, and if you have made it this far, I offer you a hearty thanks. With all the distractions now days, that alone is a compliment. Hopefully the next part will provide you even more entertainment. Book II : CHAPTER 1 - PROBLEMS Standing outside his Spire, clad in elaborately carved armor made of silver. Dailin sang to an audience of thousands. The tiled flooring covered in fabrics, allowing the sleeping masses the means to rest comfortably. The way everyone was cuddled together, intertwined, and embracing a blissful sleep; would have had passersby think the people of that city were kindred spirits. None would see that each was a monster absent of a heart, or any meaningful morals. That before him were killers waiting for their chance to remove rivals. Schemers planning the demise of others, so they could ascend to greater heights. But these monsters had been pacified. His song, his warmth, kept the wickedness within them trapped. But he was only one man; could only be in one place, and his song could only reach so far, before its cost made him hesitant to sing. He needed to solve the dilemma, and after months of thought, he¡¯d come upon a possible solution. But it would need testing, and he wasn¡¯t sure that would be possible. Too much to do, and though he was an endless torrent of power. The Vails under him¡ª the settlement renamed Bae in his honor¡ª and the Nightmare beyond warded walls, demanded so much from him. The situation wouldn¡¯t have been so desperate, if it hadn¡¯t been for the War of Houses. If the Anointed hadn¡¯t been blinded by ambition, and their mad attempts to claim him. All the lives, and Mana lost, could have been used against the Nightmare, or maintained the Wards. Instead, it might as well have never been, given how it had been spent. If not for him, his Well, the settlement would have crumbled in on itself. The demands of the monsters outside, their never-ending assault against Warded defenses. It would have ensured the settlement drained, then consumed in short order. And only he, and a select few, acknowledge that fact. The masses wanted to live in ignorance, and so did. ¡®It¡¯s all up to me,¡¯ he thought, his song slowing, the warmth lessening as he carefully removed it. ¡®This needs to change.¡¯ He needed the people to see, but without his warmth to hold them, they always looked away. ¡®I can¡¯t wait on my solution; the realm demands action.¡¯ The moment his ensemble ended; thousands were roused from their slumber. People tried to hide it, but with so many around, Dailin could feel the aura of disappointment. None wanted the warmth to end, they wanted to live within its embrace forever. Something he was trying to achieve. After two months of his take over, the people¡¯s addiction to what he offered had only worsened. He laid most of the blame on his unrestrained actions during the war. Which resulted in many being enveloped within high doses of affection. The resulting chills that had come afterwards had been equally bad. To an extent he doubted any of those he was gazing at, could last a day without being sung to. Not without order falling apart, and the masses trying desperately to get to him. ¡®This can¡¯t be maintained.¡¯ There needs to be more like him, able to sing, to bring forth affection and love. Otherwise, his dream of healing the realm would remain only that. He was already at his limit of what he could do personally. If he hadn¡¯t been encumbered with maintaining the settlement, he could have done more. But with how things were, he¡¯d reached an impasse. That in mind, he turned from the dispersing mob, heading back to his Spire, his impenetrable home. A host of Knights waited outside its main gate, standing vigilant in their Ward carved plates, Animastones glowing with power. He¡¯d learned, that these suits of armor were known as the Giver¡¯s Shelter, or Garmor. They were a symbol of divine right, that those who could afford such protections, were within the Giver¡¯s favor. As such, the people¡¯s opinion of him, thinking him divine, had only increased. Given the fact such a group of individuals had bent the knee to him in a matter of minutes. His Knights remained perfectly still as he arrived, giving the illusion they were statues; none said a word as he passed. Not even as the doors opened on their own, and he strode inside. They closed quickly, blocking out the Inner-tier. Inside a host of Chanters awaited him. All his sons, with varying qualities of Channels. At their head, ever vigilant, stood Vollow. His son who had made it his responsibility to inform Dailin of the wickedness taking place within his House. Vollow smiled, his ears in a calm pose. ¡°Everything went blessed?¡± He asked, a daily ritual of theirs. Dailin nodded his head, and wrapped his son into a hug. ¡°The same as the Rotation before, and every other.¡± He went from son to son, doing the same. Letting them know that unlike their Mothers, he truly cared for them. ¡°Though the Chilltouched leave slower each time.¡± Vollow¡¯s whiskers twitched unpleased. ¡°Normally I¡¯d advise a Flock to be with you, so they could help guide them away. But given they¡¯d be on the ground as well; there¡¯s no point.¡± His son didn¡¯t add in the other part¡ªas he¡¯d done many times before¡ªof a Host of sons accompanying him, since they would be resistant to the warmth, and able to stay awake. Naturally he¡¯d refused the plan outright. His sons were never to be put in danger again. He¡¯d lost so many children to the dilutions of Chilltouched, and their war to claim him. ¡°If it gets worse, I can remove them myself.¡± Dailin voiced, hugging his last child. ¡°I¡¯m just informing you, because I¡¯m sure there¡¯s going to be more petitions for the ensemble to be lengthened.¡± Vollow sighed pleased. ¡°A gift from the Giver, that I ¡®am not part of the Anointed tasked with handling that.¡± Dailin smirked under his silver mask, nor was he, at least not anymore. After the first wave of Visionstones, numbering enough to form a small mound. He¡¯d washed his hands of the matter, leaving it to those who didn¡¯t mind. Namely his daughters. They had a resistance to the tediousness that was bureaucracy. Able to gaze through, and categorize visions of the same subject with speed, and unwavering dedication. Dailin himself was not such a person. There was only so much he could hear of the same complaint, and the reason why it should be addressed, before it became background noise filtered from his conscience. Besides, he had more important matters to deal with. Namely, the handling of death. The end of the War of Houses, and his rise to rulership, hadn¡¯t changed the problem outside their Warded walls. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to my chamber,¡± he announced, parting from his last son. ¡°Unless there¡¯s matters to be discussed?¡± He raised a brow; Vollow shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in need of your personal attention.¡± He nodded before heading away, unguided. His time being sheltered and hidden by others was done. He was in charge, his word law; discomforting as that was. There was also the fact he had no need for guards. There was nothing within the settlement that could harm him. With a Well feeding him endless power, and Wards woven into his flesh. He was practically indestructible; a fact that brought him a great deal of peace. There would be no hidden assassin to cut him down, or revolt to strip him of authority. In matters involving the Vail, his people, he was secure; in the settlement of Bae at least. Due to that, he was left only with the nagging concern of the threat outside. It troubled him, even here, in the heart of safety, walking through deeply Warded halls that were mostly empty. While his family was large, and growing in number daily, the Spire was a construct of enormity; Vails loved building big. The emptiness didn¡¯t bother him, as it did most Vails, who were a communal race. A fact easily seen, for when he came upon sons guarding, or patrolling halls, they were always clumped together. He smiled at each group, giving half greetings, and the occasional hug. It lengthened the time it took him to reach his chamber, but he didn¡¯t mind. The acts eased his concerns, and reminded him of what he aimed to protect. Parting the double doors that were twenty heads high. He entered a room double that height, and size. The place was covered in silver, gold, gems, marble, and polished glass. Works of art, be they vases, sculpted stone, paintings, and Animastones woven together to form chandeliers, were everywhere. The place was a display of wealth, and that wasn¡¯t taking into account the furniture, and namely the bed. Circular in shape, with padded steps leading up to it. The thing was twenty heads all around, and made of the softest fabrics he¡¯d ever come across; with equally comfortable sheets and pillows. The original owner, a woman called Zellebeth, had been one of rich taste. The chamber had been hers, before he¡¯d choked the life out of her, and took the Spire as his own. Each time he entered this room, gazed upon the trinkets of luxury, it calmed him. A reminder that the monsters who had caused so much death and destruction, had themselves met their end. The Madness was gone. Peace¡ª within his settlement¡ª reigned, and would continue for as long as he held everything together. Closing the doors, and enjoying the sensation of carpet under his paws. Dailin headed for his solid gold table, rimmed with similar goldened chairs, and furnished with cushions. He made himself comfortable in one; removed his silver helm, and stared down at the round table covered in glowing crystals. Visionstones pertaining to the situation outside, at the center of the table¡ªto which he leaned over and grabbed¡ªwere a few silk packages containing more stones for him to view. Pouring out the contents, his ears tingling from the chiming of crystals. Dailin randomly began collecting an assortment around him, and with practiced ease, he linked with one. The moment he did, he was outside and staring at a sea of monsters. The Nightmares were so densely packed he struggled to distinguish them. But he could tell most of the mass was made of Chunnlers, maggot shaped creatures endowed with long beaks and frontal claws that allowed them to hook onto prey. They rammed their stoned textured mouths against semitransparent panels; Barriers that surrounded the Flock, and absorbed the attacks with little signs of stress. A spell maintained by a myriad of Chanters singing a Chord; feeding the defenses enough power to stop them from shattering. Said panels began to warp, and certain areas elongate into small tubes. At the ends, an opening appeared, and Chanters moved in front of them. The tone of their song shifted, and whirlwinds were brought into existence. Out went the cutting gales through the tubes, and scything through the mass of monsters. Ichor went everywhere, the beasts cut into random assortment of meat; all of it sent flying. The horde¡ªeach monster larger than a Vail¡ªbegan to dissolve under the concentrated onslaught. The Chunnlers shrieks of rage and alarm vibrated the realm. Yet the things didn¡¯t flee, they attacked more ferociously; desperate to pierce the defenses, and make quick work of the fragile Vails inside. But the panels wouldn¡¯t break, so the tide kept being dismembered. The ground saturated in their blood, a mix of red, black, and green. None of it dirtied the Chanters; the panels were under their pawed feet as well. A perfect dome of protection as they advanced. Slowly they began taking the chamber, and the areas cleared of monsters were littered with holes. Given the underground was infested with the beasts, Dailin easily envisioned the realm now an endless web of winding tube-shaped passages. And from each of those entrances, more Chunnlers came. They¡¯d become so big compared to when he¡¯d first laid eyes on them. At the time, a Chunnler was near knee height. But the vision showed them well over the tallest Vail. Rather disturbing, considering Chunnlers were the fodder of the Nightmare, its weakest, and smallest warriors. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. With such beasts being easily bested, worthier foes showed themselves. Charging through the winds, large portions of their carapace being carved into; came the Armled. Towering hulks of muscle and shell, the things could walk upright with the use of two heavily compacted legs; but most of the time they were hunched. It allowed them to use their four muscled arms to speed ahead, and maintain balance. Coming from their back were two compressed stingers that hovered over their shoulders, both of which had a formidable reach when lengthened. The things collided with panels; expectations from his mind¡ªdue to their size¡ªhad him thinking they would smash through. That the Barriers would shatter apart, and the towers of bulk would crush all in their way as they piled into the Flock. Instead they were repelled backwards, the layers of panels refusing to bend, no matter how hard the Armleds struck with their armored fists. The howling wind increased, causing Armleds to meet the same fate as their smaller kin. At the same time, other chants began to touch his ears; the call to water. From the pools of ichor it came, leaving behind a dry muck. The waters collected above the Flock, quickly gathering into a small lake. Again the songs shifted, and the lake turned into a wave of ice javelins. Even thickly armored, Nightmares were punctured and left to die an agonizing death. The cold began to spread, freezing the beasts from the inside out. Once winds touched them, they shattered like glass, their remains becoming smaller shards that bit into living Nightmares. Disgusting as it was to watch, it was also comforting. For all the horrors that waited outside his city, they still had the means to fight back. Shifting from vision to vision, he witnessed similar sights. Sadly, even with thousands being slaughtered, the swarm never appeared to dwindle. For all the might the Vails displayed, the realm wasn¡¯t theirs. Venturing too far from the city was a death sentence; one that had been considered acceptable by the Anointed before him. It had led to the deaths of hundreds trying to reclaim lost caverns, and more importantly, the mines. That had been all it was about, those areas filled with precious ores Vails craved for their works of decadence. Ores, the sole purpose for settlements, they were to gather, and eventually send back, to a Sanctum in return for favorable goods that the settlement couldn¡¯t produce itself. A process that had come to an abrupt halt months ago. The Giftless, those folks lacking Channels to cast magic; left to die. How many, he didn¡¯t know. Hundreds for sure, but none had bothered keeping track of their numbers. It could have easily been in the thousands, considering how fast Vail breed. Ever since the loss of the mines, Anointed had tried to regain them, but the Nightmare would only give so much ground. And the Vails only had so much Mana they could spend before the city itself was endangered. That fact hadn¡¯t changed, even with him in charge. But slowly, thanks to his Well, fortune was turning their way. Looking at the Patrols, made up of hundreds of Vail, both Chanter and Giftless alike. Dailin watched with pride as his contributions were used to slaughter the monsters trying to eat them. Giftless carried large packs, each filled with Animastones shining brightly with contained Mana. The moment a Chanter was spent, their Channels dim, or gone entirely. Giftless would hand a Chanter a stone to drain; allowing them to continue singing spells of destruction. Thanks to that, no Patrols had been consumed since his ascension. Everyone always had enough Mana to retreat into the Settlement. Due to that, and the Animastones provided, Vails volunteering to go on Patrols had soared. Which in turn had allowed there to be multiple Hosts sent out at the same time. Of course, none of it had diminished the swarm, but it had led to an improvement. The Sloan, towering mounds of flesh and carapace. Each endowed with a myriad of grappling appendages, eyes, mouths, and a main one that remained closed. From that larger mouth, situated at the center of the mound. It would unleash a deadly wail that dissolved everything in its path. Those creatures had become less frequent. After a few run ins with well stock Patrols, and one almost being killed; the thinking beasts had become wary. Since then, they had led the swarm from afar; directing the lesser Nightmares to better use themselves against Patrols, and attempt ambushes. Shifting to a new stone, Dailin watched one such event take place. The Patrol was having an easy time dealing with the wavering swarm around them. The beasts kept retreating at a slow but frequent pace, trying to lure Vails further and further away from the settlement. The Patrol was aware of what the Nightmare was trying to do, since visions of the trap had been disseminated to the masses. That, and the widely known fact that Nightmares never retreat once in a frenzy. Meaning they were being directed towards a greater threat. Naturally the Patrol only advanced so far before coming to a halt, even as the swarm continued to dwindle as they retreated. Dailin watched the scene, expecting the swarm to realize its prey wasn¡¯t going to cooperate, and return to its normal behavior. They didn¡¯t, instead the swarm moved further and further away; till all were gone from sight, and the barren rock of winding tunnels were revealed. Chanters looked about nervously, while Giftless handed out Animastones; readying the Patrol for whatever surprise was to come. They didn¡¯t wait long. The realm shivered around them, the sign of a rushing horde; or that was what all of them expected. Bursting from the sides, above and below. Came four Chunnlers whose height and width were that of a cabin. Their length, Dailin couldn¡¯t tell, but they were extremely long. The things rammed into the Patrol¡¯s defenses, then pulled away blinkingly fast. They receded back down the large holes they¡¯d made, only to reappear from different angles; that act alone causing problems. The realm around them crumbled apart, and the ground under their feet separated. It forced the Patrol to chant at the rock, binding it back together. They hardened it afterward, the stone condensing, and warping as they tried to trap the beasts. It slowed them, but their size made it impossible for capture. Barriers rippled, the song shifting into an offensive arrangement. Chanters aimed their focus everywhere, hands pressed against openings as they waited to unleash their own attacks. Rushing out from above, an enlarged Chunnler smashed into panels. Before it could flee, light bloomed, and the quaking of thunder sounded around them; followed with an ear-piercing screech of a Nightmare crying out in pain. The maker of the vision turned to look, catching sight of the monster. Much of its left side was in ruins; large chunks of its flesh were missing, and the areas around it were blackened. Pulling back into the rock unnaturally quick, the thing disappeared before more damage could be done. The realm around them calmed, a minute passing before another attack followed. The other enlarged Chunnlers earned similar results for their aggression, with one being attacked fast enough by multiple Chanters, that its head shattered apart. It left behind a ruined mess of missing and burnt flesh. To everyone¡¯s surprise though, the corpse was quickly pulled back into the hole it had come from. The realm went quiet again, and not long after, the swarm returned. The Nightmare was done feigning weakness. The horde was full of Armled, and the patrol went back on the defense. They retreated slowly, thinning the swarm as they went. The vision ended, forcing him to switch to another stone. When he did, other enlarged variants of the common Nightmares appeared. One such encounter had an Armled four or maybe five times larger than its ordinary kin. It came rushing at the Patrol through layers of hardened rock. With unrestrained fury it smashed and hammered blows down upon the surprised defenders. Its initial strikes denting panels, but they began to smooth out as more Mana was woven into them. The Patrol had answered quick to the new threat. Freed from the worry of becoming spent; Chanters instantly switch to lightning. Even enlarged, and covered in carapace half an arm¡¯s length in thickness. The Armled was felled quickly; only for another to take its place not long after, then more. By the vision¡¯s end, the Patrol had encounter ten of the things, all but one slain as they retreated to the settlement. Switching to another vision, Dailin witnessed the sight of a Crean, a rarely encountered Nightmare. The thing was shaped like a crab, with long reaching pincers, and its frontal head covered in black soulless eyes. But the most alarming aspect of the creature, was its ability to open half its body, revealing a maw riddled with jagged teeth and grinding molars. Dailin was looking at one so large it was attempting to swallow a whole Patrol. Thankfully the Vail were stretched out, and the panels refused to bend in a way that would help the Nightmare with its task. Voices singing loud, hints of concern ladened within. Dailin witnessed the sight of light bathing the realm. It resulted in the interior of the beast¡¯s gullet to be revealed before chants of lightning did their work. It was a display of gore afterwards, as the thing howled, and its body jerked wildly before crumbling to the ground; its weight making the realm shiver. Even dead Vails didn¡¯t stop their attack, not till the cavity that was the beast¡¯s mouth broke apart, and revealed the stone realm beyond. The Patrol hastily retreated after that, the Visionmaker¡¯s gaze half locked on the giant corpse. He disconnected from the stone, and looked at the many yet to be watched. He was sure most would bare the same sights. Such a drastic change would get the attention of those collecting visions for him. ¡®There is no doubt now,¡¯ he thought, leaning back in his chair. ¡®Something horrible is happening out there.¡¯ For a time, months back, he¡¯d diluted himself with the hope that the growth of the Nightmare was temporary. The happenstance of the monsters getting lucky and feeding upon several smaller settlements. The passing months had shattered that hope, and with the new visions before him; the remnants were turned into fading ash. He was unsure how many Vails had to be eaten daily to sustain such beasts, but it didn¡¯t matter; obviously it was impossible. With the Sloans¡ª creatures that already told of a new problem¡ª and the larger variants of common Nightmare. It was clear the monsters were feeding on something out there in the realm. In a normal plane, a place where they lived on the surface with a nice open sky. Dailin would have formed an expedition charged with finding the source of the growing calamity. But in a realm of stone; a place of winding tunnels and large branching caverns. All filled to the brim with hungry beasts; it would be impossible to find the source, and only amount to a waste of resources. There was only one act that insured the survival of himself and his family. Closing his eyes, he paid closer attention to the whispering part of himself, one that demanded to the Mana flowing out from the Well. Constantly he ordered it to turn back, feeding the Well, and ever improving it. He turned his attention to the rest of the Mana dwelling dormant in his body. It acted instantly, and in seconds he was turned into an abnormal looking Vail. One albino in color, covered in glowing Wards, with the makeup of a body constructed of crystal and flesh. He breathed heavily and stopped chanting; he felt as though he was dying, and in truth, was. The Well had consumed his Lifeforce, the act making it better in turn. The Outflow increased, and the Well sent back an endless flow of Power. In seconds he was breathing easy again, his body quickly reverting to a silhouette of light. The act intoxicating, going from deathly wariness, to a euphoria of vigor. It was a pleasure he indulged in often when time and circumstance allowed it. As things were though, he only did it thrice before rising, and moving on to his second improvement. Given the endless flow of the Well, if he didn¡¯t commit acts to use it, or contain the power. It would begin to radiate out from him, filling the air with a growing density of Mana. After a certain point it gathered on surfaces and covered them in a silverish glow. It could be collected, such as breathing. But ultimately, compared to other means they had for containment, it had been best to avoid that circumstance as much as possible. It was why he had dedicated himself to the grueling task of continually casting a mental whisper. It had become easier after two months, but spillage was still common; leading to the need of the other improvement. Dailin whispered to the Mana: ¡®Improve my Channels, make my body into a better container for you.¡¯ The power acted, but unlike before, it didn¡¯t disappear in a matter of seconds. It was a slow loss, even as he whispered more urgently at it. From what he could surmise, the process of making him into a better container wasn¡¯t hard to do, or costly. While the Well was a eternal task¡ªthat no amount of Mana could complete¡ª which was fine. A forever magnifying Well¡ª whose Outflow of Mana continuously rose¡ª wasn¡¯t something to complain about. And his current chant failing to come even close to matching. More Mana funneled into him faster than it was spent, making it feel as though his body wasn¡¯t changing at all. But he knew it was; his clothing gave it away. As his body improved, it began to grow larger. Not in a sense of becoming fat. But overall, in an equal measure, he was becoming a larger version of himself. A month ago it had started, his body reaching some threshold where the Mana couldn¡¯t condense anymore power into his frame. Thus it began to make him bigger. At first, he hadn¡¯t even noticed, given he preferred wearing baggy clothing. But after a few improvements, people noticed his height difference. It had become obvious once he was the same height as Sounness, one of his tallest daughters. The pattern had continued ever since. He¡¯d worried at times about it, becoming a giant among Vails. However, given the circumstances, such a petty inconvenience was dually ignored. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t be an oddity forever. He had many Maidens, each pregnant with his children, who would inherit every change he did to his body. They too would be as large as himself, and be Vails made of light. The only thing they didn¡¯t inherit was his Well. The font of power wasn¡¯t tied to his body after all, but himself, the Soul. A blessing, for his gifts weren¡¯t free. The Demands for Mana from his Maidens to consume, rose with each litter. Thankfully he only had to worry about the body changes, something that was well within his power. In turn, he would have litters of children like him. Wonderous containers to hold his power, and help him bring a realm of peace. ¡®All we need is time,¡¯ he thought, as he grew in size. ¡®Once I have children like me, the Nightmare won¡¯t be as much of a threat.¡¯ It would also make any internal problems impossible. An army of children, all endowed with warded skin, would be an effective deterrent; if somehow his spell of affection ceased being one. Mind at ease after improving himself again, he sighed, and set himself to the task of solving the problems currently troubling him. Book II : CHAPTER 2 - BLESSING Slowly walking around his room, the movement calming his nerves. Dailin contemplated the act he was about to commit. It was something he hadn¡¯t attempted before; a step above in terms of complexity. But he had little choice. He could only be in one place, and only spend so much of his time singing to the masses. There needed to be more who could do the same. Problem was, his song couldn¡¯t be taught. He didn¡¯t know how to teach it in a way Vails would understand. They needed rules, a pitch to reach, arm movements to memorize. A formula in their minds to guide them, and the Mana within themselves. None aware of the fact that the substance didn¡¯t need such rigids steps. One only needed to focus on it like a person, and with all their might¡ªtheir will¡ª request a wish. His first secret, a truth he hadn¡¯t dared let others know of. Because, simple as it was, it meant that an individual was capable of anything. If they had enough Mana under their control. In a realm of sociopaths, one full of Mana, he feared what horrors would be birthed if that truth got out. The only exception to that thinking was his children. Still, he hadn¡¯t revealed it to them either. Even though they were kind Souls, and free from the cruelties of their people. It was such a dangerous secret, once out, there was no telling what would happen. That, and his lie would be exposed. Children would begin to see he wasn¡¯t blest by their deity. That the Giver hadn¡¯t chosen him as some eighth son. They would know every change upon him had come from his own acts alone. Plus¡ªand his deepest desire¡ªhe didn¡¯t want his children to put themselves in harm¡¯s way. With that truth known to them, and Mana in reliable quantity. They would begin to act out; demand they play a larger role in taming the realm. They may even become over confident, believe there wasn¡¯t any threat they couldn¡¯t handle. Something he continually felt to be true, given his constant euphoria from the power flowing into him; the tide trying to force a dilution that he could conquer the realm. Thankfully his dread inducing Instinct helped keep that state in check. A feeling that had been with him through his many¡ªseemingly endless¡ªlives. It let him know when he was in danger, and more importantly, when he was about to enter a moment where he could die. An all-knowing sense that if he continued down his current course, his end was certain. It too, ever-present, always pressing lightly on his shoulders. Broadly he knew the danger outside was something that could end him, if he let himself fall to the illusion of invincibility. Somehow, with all the power at his command, and the ability to use it any way he wanted; things were out there that could kill him. The very concept had him shiver. But he put the problem aside; the danger was distant, since Instinct was barely pressing on him. Which meant he could focus on less life-threatening problems. Since he refused to rely on his children, and share his secret. It was a given he needed to find a new solution; which he had. This was thanks to beings that Vails¡ªas a whole¡ªfeared as much as the Nightmare. The Vail collectively called them Curses; for a time, he¡¯d saw them only as emotions. Given the things took on a specific type to try and influence their target. Because of this, Vails saw any ill affecting emotion to be a Curse, whether it really was or not. Which most of the time was the latter. Slayer of Curses as he was, he had begun a search for those enemies since he¡¯d been attack twice by them. The first with anger, the second with fear. So he knew from experience how potent a threat they could be when given enough time to influence a person. Because of that, he had checked his children, calling on Mana to guide him to Curses that were affecting any of his sons and daughters. To his surprise he¡¯d found none. Naturally he hadn¡¯t believed the results, and assumed he was doing something wrong. He¡¯d broadened his attempt to those not his kin. There, amongst hundreds addicted to his affection. He found some afflicted with a Curse, and accepted that his children had indeed been spared their vile touch. Naturally he destroyed the Curses he came upon, freeing the Vails being tormented by them. Each he killed became visible to the eye before they died. The happening caused by the saturation of Mana wrapped around their form. Each of those Curses had been grotesque beings of shifting mass; full of eyes, warped mouths, and clawed tentacle like appendages. Horrid things, and their ability to be invisible just made matters worse. It allowed them to entangle a victim and slowly eat at their will; while the people at large remained clueless to the deed. Once the person gave up, they would become something called Consumed. Put simply, the Curse takes possession of the body, and starts causing havoc till it has been put down. Thus, starting the process anew, since the things seemed immune to most attacks. Till he had arrived, none¡ªbesides those mentioning the Giver¡ªhad records of Vails slaying Curses. The normal procedure to deal with Curses, was to exile the individuals being tormented by them. Namely by placing them in a Flock, and making them someone else¡¯s problem. As such, the level of Curses within a settlement was drastically higher than that of a Sanctum. In theory anyways. How many people exiled were truly being tormented by a Curse, rather than being emotional, was impossible to find out. Not that any of those details mattered. Yes, the Curses were a threat to others, but not to him. And made irrelevant since he could both find, and destroy the manipulating little beasts. What had his mind focused on the things, was their ability, their means to invoke an emotion. It was no different than what he did with his spell, save his was enjoyable, while theirs were tormenting. ¡®If I had an army of such beings singing, keeping the people appeased.¡¯ He thought, excited by the prospect. ¡®I could spread the song everywhere, encase the realm in it.¡¯ Perhaps it would even affect the Nightmare, calming the beasts and their murderous rampage. But he was getting ahead of himself. The vision was a grand one, alluring in a way; but he had no idea if it would work. He was going to be asking a lot, or better put, something complicated from the Mana. He¡¯d never made something that would be able to think. It might not work, or backfire. But what choice did he have? He was juggling so much, everything held together by his will alone. He needed loyal followers that wouldn¡¯t question, nor tire of their charge. They were going to be singing to the realm constantly after all. So in turn, he could be freed from the task and focus his attention and might elsewhere. ¡®If it doesn¡¯t work, I can just destroy it,¡¯ and then promptly retry. It wasn¡¯t like he was working on a fixed amount of power; he could fail numerous times without risk. Taking a deep breath, calming his anxiety; he prepared. Willing to the Mana, he began forming Animastones, crystals specially designed to hold Mana outside a living body. One of the most precious resources a settlement had, and normally could only be gained by bartering with a Sanctum. Those crystals were one of the main reasons why settlements kept up their mining operations. After his rise, and the impossibility of trading with a Sanctum, curiosity had taken him; he¡¯d experimented to see if he too could make the containers. Naturally he had no clue how to do so, but that hadn¡¯t mattered. He¡¯d willed to the Mana, and like it always did, it had provided. He¡¯d run tests on the crystals afterwards, ensuring the objects worked the same way as those normally made. They had, and with it, one major concern had been removed. Not that the masses knew; his ability to make crystals was kept secret. He didn¡¯t need to be smart to know, that the craftsmen within Sanctums would be rather upset to learn a settlement had somehow mastered the ability to make such objects; that is, if they ever reestablished contact. Currently, to those living within his settlement, it appeared as though the Anointed from before, had been hoarding a greater trove of power than anyone had previously believed. And he had kept it that way, even though there were obvious signs it was a lie. An example was his preparation. The crystals he formed were the length of an arm and thick as a thigh. That wasn¡¯t normal for a crystal designed only to hold power. It should have had a function added into it, the same as a Bestowingstone, or those that helped ascending infants into adulthood. But so far none had voiced suspicion, so he made more crystals without a hint of worry; twelve in total, and each he filled with his power. He waited till he was the same before starting; his hands tingling with nervous anticipation. Taking a few breaths, and closing his eyes; he emptied his mind of distracting thoughts and worries. First, he pictured what the entity would look like. A motherly Vail came to mind, a nurturing Soul to care for those under her charge. When people looked at her, he wanted them to experience a feeling of safety. ¡®Make her a thinking being, able to understand and learn. Have her compelled to help me, and be loyal. Have her committed with keeping me, and my children safe.¡¯ The Mana remained still, but he could sense it listening, trying to make what he wished into something real. ¡®Make her a being of affection and love, able to radiate out these emotions; thus helping me keep the Vail from turning on each other.¡¯ He repeated those desires again and again, while maintaining an image of her. Including the concept she was to be an apparition, similar to the Curses he¡¯d encountered, and how they operated. He envisioned her semi translucent, and able to appear physical when needed. The Mana in him began to vibrate and move about. It was active, but not yet committed to the task. He kept repeating his demands, holding on to the image of her as best he could. Time passed, the amount uncounted; there was only his trance, and the sensation of his body vibrating from the Mana within him struggling to act. Yet he wouldn¡¯t relent, and by the time the Mana finally moved, he¡¯d been shouting in his mind. The pull almost disrupted his thoughts, power left him, the source of life rushing out. He was tempted to open his eyes, to see the wonder that was taking place. Yet he kept them shut, kept willing to the power with all his might. There was so much for it to keep track of, and he couldn¡¯t risk something being left out. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. He only stopped when the power did; its sign of completion. One moment it was rushing out, the next it went completely still, then dormant. He hesitated to open his eyes, to witness whether his creation was a success or failure. But when he heard her voice, the song just like his own. Well, there was no delaying after that. Eyes opening, he saw her for the first time, and she looked almost exactly how he had envisioned. Fur white as snow, her layered dress the same, she was the picture of a motherly woman; someone who could be trusted to care for the young. She was humming, her own eyes closed, and transparent form lightly rocking back and forth. He stood there for a few moments, enjoying the sensation of experiencing his own song. He understood its allure, the way it made him feel warm and know he was loved. Yet it didn¡¯t debilitate him, he was free to act same as his children. ¡®What a hellish existence it must be for the Chilltouched.¡¯ He moved towards his creation, all the while she continued to sing, unaware of his presence. That changed the moment he touched her arm. Gasping, she opened her eyes, revealing their silver hue and glow, then stared at him with a fixed gaze. He pulled back, noting that she felt similar to a physical Vail. ¡°Can you understand me?¡± He asked, slowly circling her. She tracked him, never once letting him out of her sight, and fixed him with a Soul gazing stare. ¡°Well?¡± He commented, seconds passing by without answer. ¡°I guess you can¡¯t, it¡¯s a simple question.¡± And when he thought back, it occurred to him, he hadn¡¯t asked the Mana to endow his creation with the knowledge needed to interact. She was a blank slate of stone. ¡°I. can.¡± She answered abruptly, breaking his chain of thought, and regaining his full attention. ¡°But not, in the way, you think.¡± She squinted her eyes, the way she looked at him, he could have sworn she was reading him like a book. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked, stepping further away from her. She was gazing at him so intensely, and though their eyes were staring at each other, he could tell hers weren¡¯t focused on them. ¡°Reading,¡± her brows furrowed. ¡°Your thoughts.¡± ¡°What?¡± He shouted in alarm, and called to the Mana within him. ¡®Block her!¡¯ He commanded. ¡®Make it so none can see my thoughts.¡¯ He sent again and again, while keeping his eyes on the creation before him. Her eyes widened in wonder, then back to squinting as the Mana acted. Power diminished from him; his runes flared, and to his surprise began to shift. That got both of their attention. But he had been able to keep his focus, recite his want till the Mana was done. She returned her attention back to his face after, her head tilting back and forth. Eyes squinted: ¡°Can¡¯t, see.¡± Her eyes relaxed, then closed as she went perfectly still. For a few seconds nothing happened, she seemed to have gone dormant, and him thinking of ways to provide the information she needed to converse. Then her eyes shot open, and to his shock, glowed with power. Her whole form did, it lit up as the Mana making up her form activated. When she gazed at him it felt as though he¡¯d been struck. His own runes flared bright, Mana in him slowly being spent protecting him. Same for her, as she tried something. He watched perplexed, then alarmed when she began to wither away. The Mana in her was being used up, while his kept renewing. ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing.¡± He commanded, not expecting to be listened to. But she did, understanding enough of his words. One moment she was a dying light, the next she was back to a transparent Vail. Her form was barely visible; she¡¯d used up so much of herself. Another mistake on his part. He hadn¡¯t considered what would happen if his creation ran out of Mana. ¡®Will it wither away to nothing? End the same way as a living being?¡¯ He assumed that it would, if compelled to. Given there was Mana in the air, his creation should be able to sustain itself. As he thought about the problems of his work, the woman returned to staring at him. The normal kind, nor was she squinting, and she remained perfectly still. Which was all very fine with him, after her failed attempt at something. He would need to find out, but for that to take place, his first mistake had to be rectified. Staring back at her, he began whispering his desire. ¡®Make her able to communicate in Vail tongue.¡¯ He could have gotten a Bestowingstone, maybe even made one. But he wanted to see if he could add upon his work, doing it in stages rather than all at once. It didn¡¯t take any prodding from him to get his power to act. After making a thinking being, the new request was straightforward. From him a line of Mana rushed out and into his work. The woman went stiff, her eyes wide, and for a moment he saw her inner workings. A maze of moving, shifting Sigils and patterns well beyond what he could comprehend. His creation shivered after the work was done, and gazed upon him once more. ¡°Can you understand me now?¡± he asked. She smiled: ¡°Yes maker.¡± He breathed out, please and thrilled that he could tinker with his work. But he pushed it aside, for the question on his mind took precedent. ¡°What did you try to do before, the act that cost you so much Anima.¡± He added just to be sure she understood what he meant. With an unmoving smile still on her face she answered: ¡°To see your thoughts again, before, it was the only way for me to understand, and learn what you requested of me.¡± ¡°It was that easy to see my thoughts?¡± He asked, horrified. She nodded. ¡°You were shouting them, but now they¡¯re all gone,¡± she pointed at him. ¡°Caged behind that, complexity. I tried to pierce it, calling upon the Mana the same way you do.¡± His heart pounded and his ears fell flat. ¡°But it couldn¡¯t, or there wasn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± He mumbled out, his hands itching with fear. A panicked thought to his power had Barriers materialize around them. She stared at the work with wonder filled eyes, but answered him still. ¡°The Mana, that¡¯s what you call it. I saw you shouting to it, and how it was compelled to act, thrilled to be given a purpose.¡± ¡°You saw all that, just by looking at me?¡± Gods; he shivered, fur flaring, and felt exposed by the prospect that his most private thoughts could be so easily seen. ¡°Yes,¡± she added again, giving him a puzzled look. ¡°Is that not normal? Can you not feel the tide of thoughts around you, all these impressions?¡± ¡°No, no I do not.¡± He answered, half his awareness on her. The rest was on a thought. ¡®Are the Curses the same?¡¯ They¡¯d spoken into his mind, attached themselves to his feelings, did they see like his creation? And if they did, why did they not pick up on his secret as quickly as her. ¡°So, I¡¯m odd,¡± the creation said. ¡°Oh well, I can serve all the same. Shall I sing maker?¡± She asked happily. ¡°I can feel many in need of it. The air is saturated with worry, frustration, hints of anger.¡± She was looking at things, things invisible to him. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± he said, and thought to Mana: ¡®Destroy her.¡¯ It acted, tendrils of light sprouting from him, and wrapping her tight. She didn¡¯t scream, or even looked concerned, only confused. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± She asked unbothered, her form dissolving. ¡°You¡¯re a threat to me,¡± he answered, uncomfortable with how nonchalant she was being. She gasped in shock. ¡°Then hurry, I can¡¯t be allowed to be.¡± She fidgeted in her bindings, feet kicking. ¡°Hurry maker, hurry.¡± Dumbfounded, his mind went still, and the Mana slowed in its function; he stared at her. His creation was serious. ¡®Stop,¡¯ he thought, and the Mana did, to her concern. Talking fast and urgently she said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be working, quickly maker something else, or maybe I can end myself.¡± She closed her eyes, and her form began to brighten. ¡°Stop,¡± he yelled, knowing full well she would succeed. The shout made her flinch, she gazed at him confused and concerned. ¡°Why are you so quick to end yourself?¡± he asked. She squinted at him. ¡°Because I am a danger to you, of course. That can¡¯t be allowed, maker must be safe.¡± ¡°Because?¡± he pressed. ¡°Because? Because,¡± she said, looking at him as if he had a head wound. ¡°That is how it must be, will be.¡± ¡°And what about my children?¡± She gasped again, taken by a revelation. ¡°Am I a danger to them too? Hurry maker, why do you delay, end me; they must be kept safe.¡± ¡°Quiet for a moment,¡± he said, and focused on her. ¡®Make it that she can¡¯t lie to me.¡¯ He thought, and expected the Mana to act. It didn¡¯t move, even when he willed with all his might. It only shivered, then went back to dormancy. ¡®So, it¡¯s already done then.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t lie, perhaps couldn¡¯t even conceive of it. ¡®Repair her,¡¯ and the Mana sprung to life. In seconds all was undone, leaving her still bound, but unharmed. ¡°I have decided you are no longer a threat.¡± He announced, to her open relief. ¡°The danger has passed?¡± She asked, her bindings coming undone. ¡°Yes, but questions still remain.¡± She straightened herself, head held high, ears fanned out in a confident pose. ¡°I will do my utmost to answer them.¡± ¡°How much did you see of my thoughts; how much do you know?¡± That was the key to his final decision. ¡°Anything that had been on your mind at the time. The more pressing, the louder it was shouted,¡± she answered factually. ¡°When you demanded to the Mana to shroud you, it was all I could see.¡± ¡°Be specific, and don¡¯t use that word, call it Anima,¡± he said back. The denizens of the realm wouldn¡¯t know what she meant, and if she was to be around them, he couldn¡¯t have her saying such a thing. It would draw unwanted questions. That and it was a bit annoying she could say it at all. He couldn¡¯t, anything with meaning was automatically translated into the Vail tongue whether he wanted it to or not. ¡°As you command maker,¡± she said happily. ¡°As for specifics. Your thoughts revolving around me, and the worries I might have come out a failure. Then concern of how to fix me when I couldn¡¯t answer as you wanted. I did my best to help in this endeavor, but I see now I caused grief; I apologize.¡± She added, still holding a smile, so it felt and sounded fake. ¡°Nothing else?¡± He said, fixing her with a glare. She shook her head. ¡°No maker, your intentions were fixed upon me.¡± Internally he sighed, his creation only knew one secret. The second, and truly dangerous, was still hidden. Without it, her ability to be a threat to him was small at best. Not that he had much worry left about that subject. Even a hint of ill intent would be picked up by Instinct. The moment she decided to end him, he would instantly know. But right now, he felt nothing, and the un-preserving nature she had for herself, made his worries and fears dwindle. No, he wasn¡¯t afraid of her anymore. It was her nature that had him fretting; of others that could have looked into his mind, and saw secrets. ¡®The Curses must go.¡¯ Even with his mind shielded from onlookers; they still couldn¡¯t remain. But first, he needed to make an improvement to his creation. ¡®Make it so others can¡¯t read her mind, except for me,¡¯ he thought to the Mana. For, if his creation could see into the minds of others, why couldn¡¯t he? Mana flowed from him and into her, his creation not moving. As the Mana entered and spread, he could see the full workings of her. Akin to a sheet being pulled away, he saw symbols; they dazzled his mind as it struggled to decide their appearance. They remained blurred, and no matter how hard he focused, the sight wouldn¡¯t clear. The Mana knew though, somehow, so his desire was enacted. Symbols, or Sigils as the Vail called them, shifted around, and new ones were added in. He watched the tapestry of mystery reorganize itself before being hidden away once more. Back was his motherly looking creation; she blinked a few times, then returned to smiling. Neither of them said anything as they stared at one another. ¡®Let me hear and see her thoughts.¡¯ He requested of his power, it shivered, and he kept repeating the demand till it moved. Traveling to his head, it centered at the middle of his brow, and spiraled there for a few Breaths. Then, the wish fulfilled, he heard her. ¡®Serve him, serve him, keep him happy, keep him safe.¡¯ It repeated over and over, even as he stared at her for a full minute. There wasn¡¯t a single ill thought in her mind; it was so focused, and pure. Same for the¡­aura around her, vibrant green that pulsed out love. He smiled, and let himself sigh openly. ¡°You pass creation,¡± he announced to her benefit. Her grin spread, and passed what a Vail was capable of. ¡°I have need of your help, and from what I¡¯ve learned from you, more than I ever imagined.¡± Worries gnawed at him; he couldn¡¯t help but think about all the dangers he didn¡¯t know about; foes who could perceive things beyond him. ¡®I¡¯m going to need an army of her,¡¯ he thought. Because not only would she be his means to pacify the Chilltouched, she would also be his eyes and ears. A completely loyal force to keep all he cared about safe from the unknown dangers of the realm. ¡°I have tasks for you,¡± he said, the words causing her to stare at him even more intently. ¡°You are going to help me bring peace, find Curses, and,¡± smiling prettily. ¡°Those of ill intent.¡± Book II : CHAPTER 3 – A GOAL Dailin watched¡ªlip curled into a satisfied grin¡ªas his creation sang to thousands within the Inner-tier. All of them sleeping peacefully on the floor, struck with the same affection that he induced when singing. With his new senses, gained from the changes Mana had brought, he saw in more ways than the physical. An aura encompassed every person he gazed upon; which constantly shifted hues. At first he hadn¡¯t understood the meaning, but he connected the patterns quickly; emotions had a color assigned to them. The warmth of love, for example, was a rich lively green, and every person in front of him was saturated in it. Before, the wicked, the vile, were full of sickly colors. Muddy reds, shifting grays, and tar black. It had been revolting to look upon them, a shock to his new sight; after seeing the hues of his children. He had known the Chilltouched to be wrong, but now, with his new sight, it was blatant. This realm, a Hades, a place for the fallen. He sent a prayer of thanks to the gods for his blessings, and now for Bliss; he needed her, more than ever. The settlement had to be flooded in love, the auras cleansed of these sickly hues. ¡®I have the means now, and the time to do so.¡¯ He thought, the warmth of the song mixing with the merriment in his chest. What a wonderous day, and a step in the right direction. Seeing his aid wasn¡¯t needed, Dailin turned from the sight, and leisurely walked to his tower; humming along with the tone in the air. Gradually, as he got further away, the warmth he felt smothering his body faded; till by the time he reached the gate to his home, it was all gone. Entering his home; a host of children awaited him, Dailin nodded and said: ¡°She is a success.¡± Children joined him in his joy¡ªauras of light greens and yellows¡ªas he approached and began hugging each of them. ¡°What will you do now father?¡± Vollow asked as they separated, his aura muddled by worry grays. ¡°With that task no longer a burden to you.¡± Hugging another son, he answered: ¡°By finally spreading my influence to the Outer-tier. Soon, thanks to the Giver¡¯s blessing, I will have the means to encase the settlement in warmth.¡± Afterward his hold on the city would be absolute, and none would ever have the thought of rebelling. ¡°Will Bliss be helping you with this?¡± Vollow asked in turn. Dailin nodded; his children had come up with the name for his creation, after they¡¯d experienced she could induce the same affection as him. ¡°More Blessings will arrive soon,¡± he revealed to those around him. ¡°They will be placed throughout the settlement, ensuring the masses always get their dose of warmth.¡± Vollow half chuckled, his aura brightening. ¡°That will solve most of the problems my sisters are dealing with. But since you have the time, they would be pleased to have a meeting with you.¡± He looked towards his son. ¡°Trouble?¡± ¡°Lowly affairs, but they are building up into greater ones.¡± Vollow added, before gesturing down the hall. ¡°Problems with the growing population, and people fighting over chamber rights. A great deal of it revolves around the Giftless.¡± ¡°Ah yes, those problems,¡± Dailin voiced with a grunt. They had been around even before his rise to power, thanks to the Nightmare. But it had only gotten worse since then; namely because of his aid. With Patrols as safe as they could possibly be, Giftless and Chanters alike armed with the power to vanquish their foes. The number of deaths had plummeted. In the past that had been used to slow and lower the population. ¡°I¡¯ll go to them now. See just how cursed things have gotten.¡± If they wanted to talk to him about it, then the matter was already meeting an impasse. ¡°They¡¯ll be Joy touched to hear.¡± Vollow replied, Signing to one of his brothers to inform their sisters. The child hurried away while Dailin returned to his daily ritual of hugging those waiting for him. ¡°Well, they¡¯ll be pleased about many things, now that I¡¯m free from singing to the masses.¡± And finally be able to focus on other problems. ¡°I¡¯m sure my sisters could find an endless list of tasks that could use your aid with.¡± Vollow said coming to his side. ¡°Since none of us are able to help with matters beyond the Spire.¡± There was no hint of anger, or frustration in the words. But he could feel an undertone, and see the temporary emergence of an ugly red in Vollow¡¯s aura. ¡°I know son,¡± Dailin said, turning to look at him as he held another of his boys. ¡°I¡¯m working on a solution.¡± He had an idea in mind, multiple actually. Each aimed at making his children safe from any possible harm. Up till now it had been a side project, thoughtful ponderings during moments of free time. But with his major task gone, and the feelings he saw from his children. It began to take up more of his thoughts. Doubly so, when Vollow failed to hide his excitement for a second. As quickly as he could, his son relaxed his rigid ears, playing the part of someone unbiased. His aura though, it filled with yellow. ¡°Many will be blest with warmth to hear the news.¡± ¡°Let them know father is working on it,¡± he requested. ¡°Even though it would make me align with Joy for all of you to stay in here, safe from the Chilltouched. I am aware it¡¯s a heavy burden to bear.¡± Vollow stance became touched with hesitation, his colors muddle with worry gray, and bright splashes of surprise orange. ¡°I¡¯m not blind son.¡± Dailin said pulling from the last child that needed to receive affection. ¡°Nor aligned with Anger that you all seek to leave the Spire. You wish to aid, or leave your own mark on the realm; this will be allowed.¡± Warmth ebbed from him, washing away whatever concerns his children were experiencing. ¡°We¡¯re not pressing you father.¡± Vollow said, lowering his eyes, and showing he wasn¡¯t comfortable with the talk. ¡°We just want to help you, and there¡¯s only so much of that to be done within the Spire.¡± He fell quiet, worry holding him from saying words, before the emotion fell away. ¡°It aligns us with Grief to see you do so much on your own, while we contribute so little.¡± How easy it had all come out, the underlining stress, and as Bliss put, frustrations. Only a day ago he¡¯d been blind to them, believing everything was mostly well. But with his new senses, it had become so obvious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Dailin said, to the shock of all. It was sad, but the way of things. No matter how he treated them; the training they received from their mothers, had them engrained with the belief that those above them in worth, didn¡¯t need to justify their actions. If a worthy ordered something, it didn¡¯t matter if it was wrong, or going to cause a great deal of suffering. The task was completed the same as any other. ¡°I was selfish.¡± He admitted, placing a hand on Vollow¡¯s head, and combing his mane. ¡°I just wanted you all safe, I didn¡¯t think about how it would make the lot of you feel.¡± ¡°You bless us too much father.¡± Vollow replied, the sons around him bowing their heads. A somber smile touched his lip; hidden away under his helm. His sons and daughters expected cruelty by default, or at least coldness. Not affection from a being they considered divine. ¡°Nonsense,¡± he told them. ¡°This is to be an age of blessings.¡± A promise to himself. ¡°The time of Curses is done,¡± he removed his hand. ¡°Now, care to guide me to your sisters?¡± Vollow raised his head, the rest around them following his example. ¡°Of course, father.¡± With smooth precision, sons ordered themselves and surrounded him; as he and Vollow began to walk. It wasn¡¯t fast, since neither of them were in a rush. The whole act was to be with his kids, and to give them something to do. Security wasn¡¯t much of a problem. With the tower covered in Wards, and improved upon, since he¡¯d added more to the interior. There weren¡¯t any situations that involved intruders, since all balconies leading to small decks were ordered to be permanently locked. There was no way in, except for the main Gate, which was always guarded by Knights. So, his sons main responsibility of guarding halls, was a tad boring. It didn¡¯t help that the other part of their job was entirely gone. With the practice of spying on daughters, and the female members of the House abolished. His sons didn¡¯t have much to do, at least, not when it came to tasks trained into them. Naturally such a predicament had instilled change. Free to be curious, sons had broadened their skills, and begun helping their sisters with tasks normally barred to them. However, there wasn¡¯t enough to keep them preoccupied; not with more of their kin aging. Every two weeks more of his children ascended into adulthood. Their Channels superior to those before them; a trend that wasn¡¯t going to end. ¡°How is Uoth faring?¡± he asked. ¡°Well, and still lively.¡± Vollow answered; glancing at his son had him seeing anxiety. ¡°Two Arcs into her pregnancy and she¡¯s still refusing to rest, and makes fun of my pleas for her to do so.¡± ¡°Ignore the curses,¡± Dailin advised, well acquainted with women. ¡°She knows her limits.¡± Vollow sighed, and though he was plain faced, his whiskers, fur, and ears at ease. There was a storm of worry coming from him. ¡°Her stomach has gotten so big, I don¡¯t get how she¡¯s able to walk around, or worse, hop.¡± Dailin laughed at the imagery. ¡°She is an energetic one.¡± Also small, likely as short as a Vail could be, so her with a blooming stomach; it was quite comical. ¡°It won¡¯t be too long before this Spire is full,¡± he added. Vollow wasn¡¯t the only son and daughter to court one another; most were by now. He wasn¡¯t comfortable with it; direct family courting hadn¡¯t been a good thing in past lives. But from his learnings, Vail, especially those of worthy Channels, commonly did. It was one of the reasons why he kept his opinion on the matter to himself. But the main, was he knew firsthand the painfully strong urges Vail males got when it came to breeding. And with his refusal to let his children mingle with Chilltouched, well, who else was there to couple with? ¡°That will be a blessed day,¡± Vollow responded. ¡°The emptiness of this Spire is Curse inducing at times.¡± Dailin hummed in understanding; he was an oddity among the Vail, given his bent to spend hours of his time in solitude. The Vails were social pack creatures, comfortable with others around them constantly, and sharing confining spaces with each other. A helpful trait to have when space was a luxury. ¡°We won¡¯t have to wait too long, with how many Maidens I¡¯m courting.¡± Same as his sons, there was only so long he could go before natures pull got the better of him. But unlike his children, he did not lay with his own kin. Though he loved them, it was not in that way. Near the bottom of the Spire, housed within Warded rooms, were women he¡¯d chosen to have children with. Their every need was cared for, and he regularly sang to them. There was over a hundred, each in varying ranges of pregnancy. ¡°Do you plan to acquire more?¡± Vollow asked as they walked up a spiraled slope. ¡°And those worthier to lay with?¡± A few of the sons let out short chuckles. ¡°What difference would that make Vollow?¡± Asked one of the guides. Vollow sighed: ¡°They would be better trained at least, more mannerly.¡± ¡°You mean decently skilled at hiding their intentions,¡± another guiding son helpfully added. Dailin smiled, happy with the open, unfiltered talk. ¡°They have a point Vollow, there¡¯s a reason I pick those with lowly Channels.¡± Those who did have Channels worth worshipping, were even worse egotists, and a contributing factor to the death of hundreds during the War of Houses. Vollow¡¯s ears lowered, and creased in a manner that displayed annoyance. ¡°I understand the reasoning,¡± he stated before straightening his ears. ¡°But it aligns me with Shame, to see you lay with those so beneath you.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I always done that?¡± He asked; already knowing the answer. Even before the memory dreams that gifted him his two secrets. He¡¯d only lain with women less worthy than himself. That trend had continued afterwards, and with the gap of worthiness increasing every time. Vollow grunted in agreement, but added: ¡°Back then, you and our mothers were trying to hide your presence, and the Giver¡¯s blessings upon you.¡± Which hadn¡¯t worked out in the end, thanks to Vails impeccable record keeping, and the Head Anointed of the settlement using his existence to get all the Houses to war with each other. Weakening them, so he could come in at the last moment to sweep them all away. ¡°So father,¡± Vollow continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be subtle anymore, you can take the worthiest women in Bae as your Maidens, none would complain. By the Giver, all would be throwing themselves at you, if provided the chance.¡± A fact he was all too familiar with, thanks to his time as a Seeder. A title that had him laying with handfuls of women at a time. And they really did throw themselves at him, if allowed. ¡°This is true, I could have anyone. But after meeting with those held above the masses, I find myself displeased with their nature.¡± Not that it mattered with the power and knowledge at his disposal, any would-be troublemaker, or aspiring lass, thinking to use him as a stepping stone; would find themselves in a quick grave. ¡°I prefer the Lowly, they don¡¯t scheme as much, and focus on maintaining what they have.¡± Not that his first Maidens had fit that mold, those four¡ªYounna in particular¡ªhad a great deal of ambition in their hearts. ¡°Besides,¡± he added. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how lowly the women are, every pup comes out worthy.¡± And worthier with each litter. Vollow sighed. ¡°All blessed truths, yet it doesn¡¯t change how I feel. You should be with those near your equal.¡± ¡°Blessed luck to that,¡± commented another son. ¡°We¡¯d have to get him into a Sanctum, or possibly to where the other Seven Sons reside, to have a chance of fulfilling that,¡± spoke another. Dailin suppressed a shiver, if the people of the settlement once called Nall, were cold monsters on the inside. He dreaded to think what kind of people making up the denizens of the upper Sanctums were like internally. ¡°Then all of you see the problem here,¡± Vollow stated. ¡°Look at our father,¡± and they did. ¡°The Giver¡¯s eighth son, a warming light in the dark, and he¡¯s sleeping with women of less worth than us.¡± Vollow pointed at himself. Since he was born in the first litter Dailin had ever sired, Vollow¡¯s Channels were how he had been before the beginnings of his improvements. The sight always humbling, and shocking to conceive how much he¡¯d changed in such a short span of time. ¡°Which is perfectly fine,¡± Dailin said. ¡°I was sent to raise up the Vail, who better to start with than those near the bottom?¡± ¡°I know the reasoning,¡± Vollow said, all believing his blatant lie. ¡°But Shame remains, you deserve more.¡± ¡®More,¡¯ he thought; he had so much already, beyond anything he¡¯d ever achieved in previous lives. Yet to his son, he was still being deprived. ¡°Maybe in the future,¡± Dailin commented. ¡°When my work is done, and the realm is uplifted. I will have the chance to lay with someone near my equal.¡± Yet another lie, he doubted there were others akin to him. Unless they had the means to improve their bodies as he had been doing; he would eventually outclass all that made up the highest hierarchy of Vails. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Vollow spoke with a sigh of resignation. The matter settled, their talks broaden to his children, and their couplings. Unsurprisingly, everyone guiding him was laying with a woman, each pregnant and eager to have multiple litters. In a matter of months his clan would be in the hundreds, then over a thousand not long after. As a man the thought made him proud, his lineage spreading, and his mark on the realm growing. However, it was dampened by the knowing that everyone else was doing the same. Sooner or later his settlement was going to be so cramped even Vails would find it uncomfortable. They needed to expand, and fast. It was with that thought in mind they reached the chamber repurposed into a center of bureaucracy. Sons stood guarding the entrance, their Channels outshining those guiding him, meaning they were from a later litter. In other Houses, that would have meant in the hierarchy of the family, they would have been higher up the chain of importance. Not so in his House, all were equal, and allowed to fill whatever role they thought fit them; as well as free to try new things. Of course, there were some of his children who had been perfectly fine with their place in life. Even if it meant standing guard in front of doors. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. He smiled and waved, then hugged each. Afterward, with no prompting on his part, the doors were opened and he was ushered in. The place was a mess, previously the large chamber had been designed as a ball room. The floor polished with marble, the ceiling fitted with ornate chandeliers, and sculpted arts were engraved into the walls. That all remained, but in the center¡ªnormally empty¡ª the space was filled with as many tables that could reasonably be managed, before it obstructed movement. All were covered in small mounds of neatly arranged Visionstones. Those taking up the task of maintaining order, and records, surrounded them, and gazing through the crystals at an alarming rate. Stones were moved from one table to the next, its organization lost to him; record keeping wasn¡¯t his strong suit. Thank the gods his children hadn¡¯t inherited that weakness, or the working of Bae would have been an unorganized disaster by now. As was the case for him entering a place he normally avoided; all activity in the room came to a complete halt, once his presence was noticed. Removing his helm, he showed them a large grin, and hummed out a wave of warmth. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me,¡± he said. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, I¡¯m just here to speak about matters pertaining to the Outer-tier.¡± ¡°Thank the Eight!¡± Shouted a voice in the back, getting most to flinch. At first he couldn¡¯t see her, hidden away beyond the mob as she was; that and her small stature. ¡°People are being afflicted with desperation,¡± she added coming into view. Dailin smile widened, and scrunched up, as he stopped himself from laughing. Uoth, short as ever, had a stomach so round it looked as if someone had placed a small cauldron inside her. She held it with both hands as she walked towards them. Vollow hurried forward, aura shrouded in worry grays. ¡°Bondmate,¡± he said panicked. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be sitting.¡± She rolled her eyes at him, her aura casting joyous yellow. ¡°I have been, and I¡¯m tired of it.¡± And promptly began to kiss Vollow when he leaned down to help her walk. ¡°It¡¯s blessed you¡¯re here father,¡± she said a moment later. ¡°The Lowly in the Outer-tier are getting unruly.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Dailin voiced approaching and kneeling to talk to her at a more even level. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the situation was that curst.¡± ¡°If it was just worthy we were dealing with,¡± Uoth started as Vollow moved himself behind her, and wrapped his own arms around her stomach. ¡°But with Giftless involved, those with Channels are demanding they get access to their chambers, and that the worthless be removed.¡± Which with the way Vail thought, meant the Chanters wanted the Giftless killed in some fashion. Preferably doing a task that benefited their betters before they died. ¡°This is a curst development, I thought we had more time,¡± Dailin said. Uoth nodded her head: ¡°We do. The visions sent are just Worthy complaining, but the number, and hardening tones, show its running low.¡± ¡®One problem solved and another shows its face,¡¯ he thought straightening his posture. Two more of his central daughters approached. Sounness, the tallest of them, and Tealhun, average of height. The two, along with Uoth had the same Channels as Vollow, all from the first litters he¡¯d sired from the four original Maidens. They both bowed to him, incapable¡ªor refusing¡ª to break the practice of showing him respect. Looking at them, Dailin saw hues of relief. And when he broadened is sight, took in the many filling the chamber, he saw similar emotions. The problem had been troubling them, and all were thankful for his appearance. ¡°Perfect timing then.¡± Dailin said to Uoth, and moved his attention back to the approaching daughters. ¡°Bliss has succeeded,¡± he stated and everyone smiled. ¡°I can now devote my time to this problem.¡± ¡°Blessed be the Giver,¡± Tealhun said in response; her aura casting some spots of yellow, similar to Uoth, but most of it was a light blue. How it shifted though, he could see she was the most relieved by the news. Unsurprising, given she was responsible for the daily workings of the House. In a sense she was second to him¡ªwhen it came to authority¡ªthis brought about because everyone listened to her orders. They were used to it, and trusted her. She had played a crucial role in keeping them safe before, and during, the madness that enveloped a good portion of the settlement. ¡°Houses within the Outer-tier are petitioning the right to take chambers from Giftless that refuse to bargain away their dwellings.¡± It was a nice way to frame what would actually happen. The moment the Chanters got their permission, they would march into Giftless areas and kill them all. Though there were rules against killing, or more accurately put, a tithe to pay. However, if the target was a Soulless, the cost was likely so small as not to be concerned with. ¡°So, they want to begin cleansing the Giftless?¡± He asked, not hiding behind a veneer of civility. His daughter nodded: ¡°They have been requesting for some time, but so far we¡¯ve refused them.¡± Which had to have been quite the surprise to those Houses. Everyone saw the Giftless as little more than beasts of labor. The only reason a request was being sent at all, was the Houses were being careful about angering those of authority. No one wanted another disaster to take place within the settlement interior. ¡°And they are going to be refused again.¡± Dailin stated; though he¡¯d killed his fair share of people, and was by no means a priest. He wasn¡¯t the kind of man who could calmly approve the slaughter of hundreds, maybe more. Not when they hadn¡¯t done anything wrong that is; nor for a matter that wasn¡¯t threatening their survival. ¡°As we expected,¡± Tealhun said. ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to find ways to solve the problem.¡± Uoth began to giggle, and not only because Vollow was caressing her stomach. ¡°Try is the important part father.¡± She added, getting Tealhun to weakly sigh and glare at her. Sounness placed a hand on Tealhun¡¯s shoulder breaking her look; while his tall daughter¡ª who always kept her eyes closed¡ª faced him. ¡°We have methods to maintain order.¡± She said in a smooth voice, her aura that of changing blues. Of his three advising daughters, Sounness was the most alluring, and apparently had lovely eyes. He¡¯d yet to see them, given the abuse she suffered from her mothers, due to her beauty. Plus being labeled as a future threat, who would try and take their place as head Matriarchs. ¡°But in the end, they are delays. No matter what we do, if the settlement isn¡¯t allowed to expand, we¡¯re going to run out of room.¡± He grunted: ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how cursed it is.¡± Dailin said, motioning for them to guide. ¡°Perhaps we can try and guess how long we have.¡± ¡°We¡¯re working on that,¡± Tealhun added, and taking the lead. Sounness walked by his side, her head level with his midsection. ¡°We know at the latest we have four Arcs. Right now, were trying to figure out the precise time.¡± ¡®Four months,¡¯ he thought, both a long and short span of time. With how chaotic the realm was, there was no telling what laid ahead. It was one of the things he hated most about the realm. His lives before¡ªthe small glimpses that came to him¡ªhad always been mundane and unchanging. So much so, that one could predict accurately how the whole day would go. But not in this realm of Vails, and Nightmares. Everyday brought with it new challenges, and the possibility of something calamitous occurring. ¡°The problem lies with the Giftless,¡± Tealhun informed. ¡°Those before, the Archivists and Record Keepers, weren¡¯t too interested in them.¡± They reached a table near the back of the room, larger than the others, but just as covered. ¡°They only wanted a broad gage of the numbers, so we aren¡¯t sure how accurate they are.¡± ¡°I suppose their superiors had them focus on what they assumed were threats.¡± Dailin said standing over the table. The Record Keepers could be extremely thorough, and demanding when it came to information. ¡°You are correct,¡± Tealhun said, gathering crystals together. ¡°They only watched close enough to make sure the Giftless population didn¡¯t take up half of the Outer-tier. When the numbers got close, or complaints from Houses began to rise. Nearly half were forced out to labor in the expanding mines.¡± Which also meant thousands of Giftless had died; he¡¯d been to the mines on occasion during his time on Patrols. Seen firsthand the expanse Vail workers had carved out of the rock; everyone always hungry for more ore to send to the Sanctums. ¡°I¡¯ll assume we¡¯re passed that point.¡± Dailin said, claiming the seat personally made for him. ¡°A blessed guess,¡± Tealhun said, as she brought over a collection of crystals. ¡°And an obvious one,¡± Uoth commented, taking her own seat with Vollow behind her; his hands pressing on her shoulders so she wouldn¡¯t get back up. Dailin chuckled, both at the sight, and remark, while noticing some of his children glared at her. Worry grays muddled their auras, and broadly casted thoughts, a shared one he tried not to hear, to ignore. ¡®Respect sister, all die if he decides to leave; to be with those worthy of him.¡¯ Sounness placed a hand on his shoulder, gaining his attention. ¡°That threshold was passed three Arcs ago. Even with the numbers sent out in Patrols, it wasn¡¯t enough to keep pace with breeding¡¯s.¡± ¡°I¡¯m held by surprise,¡± Dailin said picking up a Visionstone. ¡°I find it odd the Anointed hadn¡¯t forced the creation of a Flock.¡± An elegant term regarding the act of casting out hundreds from a dwelling to embark on making a new one. Or dying out in the unwarded tunnels filled with monsters. It was also rare for such a thing to take place at a settlement. Growth, and large numbers, was a key to surviving down here. But that had been linked with the act of expanding; be it the settlement itself, or mining operations. ¡°They may have.¡± Sounness remarked, standing behind him and grooming his mane. ¡°But they were busy plotting against each other. From the records we¡¯ve gone through, little attention was given to the settlement leading up to the War of Houses.¡± ¡°I do have that effect on people; garnering attention,¡± Dailin commented, and connected with a stone. Random places within the Outer-tier surfaced. Tunnels were cramped, so much that traveling was at a crawls pace. In more open spaces Giftless mingled about, or shouted tasks they were skilled at performing; little attention was given to them. With how many Vails were about, he was confident there wasn¡¯t enough work to go around. The scene changed, him in a larger chamber, a commons area where Chanters and Giftless alike came together to form a Patrol. The place was also filled beyond its normal capacity. An endless sea of Vails were volunteering to go outside. Unafraid, given the mounds of glowing Animastones being doled out to those joining a Patrol. Quite the switch from when he¡¯d participated in them. Back then, joining a Patrol was an act of last resort, a means to quickly earn enough merits to cover the right of staying within the Settlement. One he¡¯d volunteered for numerous times in order to maintain, and accumulate wealth. The vision didn¡¯t stay at that chamber, it began shifting to other places. And everywhere the crystal took him, he saw it clogged with people. The last were sights of the outer reaches of the tier. A circular emptiness between the warded sphere that kept the Nightmares out, and the unwarded rock that made up the complex maze Vails considered a city. In that emptiness, Dailin looked out and saw hordes of them. A tent city had been formed, and it stretched all around the tier. ¡®I knew we¡¯re fast breeders, yet still.¡¯ It was quite the sight, especially since he saw hordes of children milling about. It was his first time seeing them like that. Normally those of worth had their infants carefully matured into adults with the use of magic. His House had been no different, and continued the practice. So seeing children actually being themselves, both playing and doing chores. It invoked a sense of normalcy in him, and fondness. Mingling with the sights of the crystal, his own past lives surfaced. Short recollections with him playing, or watching his children have fun in sun kissed meadows. It warmed and hurt his heart; so he disconnected from the stone, and gently pushed away the memories. Taking a moment to make sure his voice didn¡¯t crack, Dailin asked Tealhun: ¡°Was the tent city your idea?¡± Tealhun nodded. ¡°It bought us time, though not as much as we¡¯d offered for.¡± Dailin hummed in thought: ¡°They were all Giftless.¡± He added, recalling the sight, he hadn¡¯t seen a single Chanter mixed with the mob. ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± Tealhun said, still picking through crystals for him to watch. ¡°Their breeding outmatches any worthy, since they don¡¯t have to concern themselves with ascension.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Dailin said, and gazed through another stone; that would save them a great deal of hassle. His earliest Maidens had focused most of their House¡¯s resources on ensuring they always had enough Mana ready to uplift their children. If they hadn¡¯t, it would have led to Giftless, and no House wanted that. Not only because of how little use they had, but of the mark it left on the House¡¯s reputation. The new sights presented to him were the interactions of Chanters with Giftless. Which amounted to Chanters calling upon spells to force Giftless away, clearing space. Often the acts were harsh enough that it had killed some. There wasn¡¯t room to give, thus something was bound to break in order to make that space. He looked at those bodies, those unlucky Souls killed for a Chanter¡¯s comfort. They were young, with short fur and untailed mane¡¯s going down their backs. ¡®I still have much to do.¡¯ He thought, watching with surprise as people began to fight over the bodies. ¡®A task?¡¯ Was corpse removal worth a lot? He voiced his thoughts to his children and Tealhun responded: ¡°The population¡¯s growth has led to other problems, such as dwindling food.¡± Dailin eyed the dead anew, and his measure of Vails lowered even more. ¡°They plan to eat the corpses?¡± He asked, not hiding his disgust. ¡°Meat is meat,¡± Uoth responded; confusion coloring her aura. To her, all his children, it was normal. ¡°Even when times are stable, its common, there¡¯s no better way to deal with the dead; at least that is what I¡¯ve been told.¡± Sounness pressed a little harder on his shoulders, and leaned forward. ¡°The Giftless don¡¯t restrain themselves, they always have more younglings to feed than they can acquire substance for.¡± Dailin hummed, uncomfortable with the revelation, and the fact he¡¯d completely forgotten about the problem of food. With Mana coursing through their veins, he and his children didn¡¯t need to eat, it was done only for pleasure. The Giftless didn¡¯t have that luxury, but thankfully¡ªlike everyone else¡ªthey didn¡¯t produce any bodily waste. So the settlement had been spared the growing fumes of decay. As to why this was the case? No one knew. There was no information on the matter, since it had never been experienced. To everyone in this realm, what he considered normal, would have been both concerning and vile. ¡°Do we have any idea how long our reserves of food will last?¡± He asked, clueless on the matter. Tealhun looked around, eyeing tables. ¡°One of them holds the specifics. But I would predict an Arc before it becomes impossible to produce enough food for every mouth.¡± ¡°Produce?¡± Dailin questioned. ¡°We have gardens?¡± True the settlement was large, leagues in every direction. Yet he¡¯d wandered the city a great deal during his first month of residing within it, and not once had he come across any gardens. They looked at him, Souls doing their best to hide their judgment. But they couldn¡¯t, one look from him and he could see and feel their surface emotions. He felt surprise, revelation, amusement, and resignation. ¡°We have many father,¡± Sounness answered. One look at her and he felt happiness, a joy of helping. ¡°Where did you think all the food was coming from?¡± Uoth asked, the least concerned with hiding her feelings. ¡°From outside.¡± He answered, and wondered how he¡¯d missed the cropping areas. ¡°I never saw another place where food was harvested.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Uoth responded. ¡°I guess that make sense, someone of your worth would never need to work the boxed orchards.¡± Vollow rubbed her shoulders, adding: ¡°Nor would our mothers inform you of something so unimportant to your life.¡± Sounness mimicked Vollow¡¯s action, and began massaging his shoulders; she was rather good at it. ¡°They¡¯re distributed near the eateries, and Houses who took the time to make their own. Your Spire has many as well.¡± ¡°It does?¡± He voiced, showing how uninformed he was, to be fair, with food no longer mattering¡ªhe didn¡¯t feel any semblance of hunger¡ªthe whole concept had vanished from his mind. If it hadn¡¯t been for the daily treats brought to him, he wouldn¡¯t have eaten anything in months. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to make a visit, see these gardens for myself.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll join hands with Disappointment if you do,¡± Uoth voiced. ¡°I know I did,¡± she added. ¡°I thought it would resemble the realm outside, everything glowing with alluring lights and shifting foliage,¡± she shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t see anything; every plant is contained in small quarters, preventing it from growing after a certain point.¡± His eyes widen from the news, that had been his assumption. But that wouldn¡¯t work, would it? Not in a realm where plants grew continually, and fast enough for the eyes to track. ¡°You read my mind daughter,¡± he said frowning. ¡°That is exactly what I thought it was going to be.¡± She smiled at him, amusement radiating within her aura. Turning his gaze back to Tealhun, the child studying him, he asked: ¡°Have we been establishing new orchards?¡± ¡°We have, as were the Anointed before your rise, since most of the food the Giftless and Lowly ate, did come from outside.¡± She looked behind herself, searching the mound of crystals on the table, before seemingly giving up. ¡°We have a stone asking for your permission to produce larger ones within the Inner-tier, but since you¡¯re already here.¡± ¡°You have my consent,¡± Dailin responded. ¡°Make as many as you see fit, Giver knows this tier has the room.¡± Counter to the Outer-tier, where every space was used to its maximum output. The Inner was a show of noble privilege, and the luxuries that came with it; large open spaces were the norm. ¡°Blessed,¡± Tealhun said, her ears flexing pleasingly. ¡°That will afford us more Arcs to find a solution.¡± Dailin half chuckled, there was no need to seek one out; they already knew what had to be done. ¡°We push the Nightmare back and expand.¡± Feelings of disbelief surrounded him. ¡°We do it in small increments,¡± he added, the words lessening the graying of auras. ¡°Perhaps one large communal chamber at a time,¡± he continued. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of forming another tier.¡± It would have been ideal, but the scale of the project was beyond him. If he was given the time to work in peace, he, and the rest of the settlement could achieve that; but it would never happen. ¡°That could work,¡± Tealhun said. ¡°Maybe even build towards the mines, if it¡¯s only going to be a set of connecting chambers.¡± Excitement formed around him, Vails favored ores, the gleam of it, so alluring. He wasn¡¯t immune to it either, the desire was attached to his new body. It was only subdued since he had the knowledge, and understanding, that it was meaningless in the end; none of it could be taken with him to the next life. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± he admitted, before a thought came to him. ¡°We could even build towards a Sanctum, reestablish trade.¡± And hopefully find out how bad the situation was for everyone else. He was sure most of the settlements were gone, even the larger ones. Or nearing their end, as his settlement would have been, if not for him and the endless flow of Mana coming from his Well. ¡°We could also flee, if events become too curst.¡± Vollow added to the conversation, his eyes focused on Uoth¡¯s stomach. Worry grays mixed with loving green; the former emotion shared by most within the chamber. He even picked up on thoughts; the need to find safety for the House, to keep their kin protected. ¡°If that is what is on your minds.¡± Dailin said, getting his advising children to return their attention to the realm around them. ¡°Then I could start building towards a Sanctum first; just in case the Nightmare deepens. Once reestablished with our fellows, we can aim for a mine.¡± He received nods, auras filling with yellows; the matter settled. ¡°But before any of that,¡± he added, and looking at the crystals in front of him. ¡°I have to get the Outer-tier in order.¡± With the success of Bliss, it wouldn¡¯t be hard, he simply had to make more of her, and ensure they had the needed Mana to continually sing. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long that will take. But till then, we could allow some of the Outer-tier Houses to establish themselves within the Inner.¡± Tealhun¡¯s ears went slack, showing she wasn¡¯t fond of the idea; the gesture joined with grays marring her blue aura. ¡°It¡¯s an idea we had in mind,¡± Sounness voiced behind him. ¡°But a last resort, since the denizens of the Inner-tier would find it a tarnish to the sphere¡¯s worthiness.¡± He scoffed, not at all troubled by the thought. ¡°I¡¯ll just have Bliss sing more to them.¡± That would remove any reluctance, he was even sure that afterward, petitions would be sent, asking for more to be let in. ¡°Blessed if that can be done.¡± Tealhun said, her ears flexing back into life. He smiled at the sight: ¡°It can, and it will,¡± he replied while taking hold of another crystal; its sights swarming into his mind. ¡°It¡¯s why I¡¯m here after all, to bathe those in need with warmth.¡± To keep the Vails from clawing themselves to death, while monsters hammer their defenses. To end the cruelty that ran rampant in this realm. To uplift Souls into something more appealing, now that he could see, and feel the sickness around him. And, most of all, to end the madness. ¡®There¡¯s so much to do,¡¯ he thought, watching the visions. But he had people around him to rely on. Plus, if all went well, a growing army to help him keep the peace. Bliss had worked wonderfully, enough, that he had other entities in mind to aid the Vail. But those were to wait. Instead, he focused his mind on the Outer-tier, the hordes of people in need of affection. ¡®I¡¯ll fix everything,¡¯ he vowed. The realm made right; free of the Nightmare, and the cities of Chilltouched. Then he, everyone, could live peaceful carefree lives. Book II : CHAPTER 4 – THREE BLESSINGS Hymns echoed loudly down halls; the tunnels filled with slumbering Vails. Most of whom, had succumbed to the song of affection within seconds. He¡¯d ordered Bliss to be heavy handed with the dose, given he was near, and able to provide as much Mana needed to see the task done. He watched her progress at the Gate linking the Outer and Inner tier. The act possible because of a Bliss at his side, which he was mentally gazing through; this achieved by another miracle brought about by the Mana. Following his desire, a connection had been made, linking Blisses together, allowing him to see all they gazed upon. He witnessed the active tunnels become still, peace brought, and ending the common acts of violence. It wasn¡¯t just Chanters who¡¯d been battering Giftless aside to make room; the Giftless had been doing it to each other as well. They pushed, shoved, and when things really got bad, clawed at one another. In a few months, the brutality within the tunnels would have become overly lethal. But he, and his children, had been doing everything they could to appease the masses; keep them mostly content. A task that laid heavily on his shoulders and mind. It kept him focused as his harbingers of warmth traveled outward. There were hundreds of her now, a small swarm of comforting mothers to calm the masses, and protect them from the Curses they so feared. ¡°I knew the Outer-tier would have a greater number of them,¡± Dailin said to the Bliss by his side. ¡°But this is beyond what I¡¯d imagined.¡± His creations were finding dozens, perhaps over a hundred by now; Fear and Anger the most common. But they¡¯d also come across entities using Worry, Envy, and the oddest, Laziness. All of them were trying to flee, But Blisses were catching them. In the same manner he¡¯d ended those vile things, Blisses used Mana to dissolve them into nothing. ¡°Blessedly done all of you.¡± He sent into the collective mind that was Bliss, plus another wave of Mana to keep her strong enough to sing and fight. A visible act; the links connecting all the Blisses together, shined brightly as Mana traveled down them; then entered the backs of their flesh forms. No matter how he demanded, the Mana had finally come upon a problem it could not solve to his expectations. While Bliss could be an invisible phantom¡ªas the Curses were¡ª this could not be maintained if he also wanted her to be able to store large amounts of Mana within her frame. The result, was Mana turning her once etheric body, into one perfectly mimicked in flesh and fabric. From there, Bliss¡¯s new frame copied how his own body acted; she gained Channels, and began to grow in size. With no other means to acquire his needed army, he¡¯d accepted the limitation, and gained a host of identical women. ¡°Thank you Maker.¡± The Bliss near him said, posed proudly, a serine smile on her face. ¡°I will not fail them, the poor Souls desperately need us.¡± ¡°What do you see within their minds?¡± Dailin asked. He¡¯d given her the order to gaze upon the thoughts of the masses; to find problems, and any plans revolving around insurrection, or plots to start another war. ¡°I see,¡± Bliss spoke. ¡°Wrongness, emptiness, Souls neglected and corrupt.¡± The creation opened her eyes, gazed into his own. ¡°There¡¯s, very little within them that could be called pure. They¡¯re self-centered things, cold and cruel. Their thoughts an assembly of ideals counter to what you wish to bring.¡± ¡°So, there are those plotting to cause revolt?¡± He pressed, already aware Vails were a cruel lot; he¡¯d lived amongst them after all. But thankfully spared the true heights of their depravity, because of his rapid growth in worth. The smile on Bliss¡¯s lip fell lightly, her ears sagging. ¡°They¡¯re always plotting, thoughts to enact violence a common occurrence, but the likelihood of failure keeps them from acting.¡± Dailin frowned, he shouldn¡¯t have been surprised. ¡®So even the lowest are waiting for a chance to strike. Well; no more.¡¯ With them touched by the spell of affection it would be all they would ever want. The promise of more, if they behaved and conformed to a new norm, would keep the peace. ¡°They are so wrong,¡± Bliss continued. ¡°The song isn¡¯t enough to fix this, it only temporarily fills the emptiness within them.¡± ¡°I call them Chilltouched for a reason.¡± Dailin commented, watching as his army of singers spread through the tier. Affection flowing, but the moment it stopped, all the crippling side effects of his song would be revealed. A cold born from hollowed hearts; an icy sting that Vails couldn¡¯t endure. The only ones not afflicted with this ailment, were his children. He knew that singing to infants made them immune to it later on. ¡°The song can fix them,¡± he informed. ¡°If they are young enough.¡± He assumed it had to do with innocence, the children not yet scarred, or taught the barbarism of the realm. ¡°Eventually the song will set the Vail right,¡± he concluded. After a few generations with the warmth touching every part of the settlement. Infants born, be they Giftless or Worthy, would be encased within it, and made normal as his own children had been. The rest, those too old, would have to live with the chills for the rest of their lives. ¡°They could all be made right within moments,¡± Bliss spoke up. ¡°I feel the nature of the song you instilled me with; It has others experience love.¡± Dailin¡¯s ears twitched; he hadn¡¯t heard that word spoken aloud since coming to this realm. The Vail tongue didn¡¯t have a perfect translation for it, hence why it was referred to as warmth. ¡°You could change it; request they be able to produce it themselves. Ask they be fixed, the hollowness with them filled, and made right.¡± He opened his mouth to speak, then closed. ¡®I could do that, couldn¡¯t I?¡¯ Well, not himself personally, but the Mana. ¡®Just a subtle change of thinking, and pouf, problem solved.¡¯ He wouldn¡¯t have to waste Mana singing to them anymore, not if they had empathy. In fact, couldn¡¯t he instill that into them too? ¡°By the divines, I¡¯m going about this all wrong.¡± He¡¯d been alleviating the symptoms rather than going straight for the source of the problem. ¡°If they are all normal, aligned with aiding each other.¡± He wouldn¡¯t have to focus so much attention on them. ¡°Yes, that might actually work Bliss,¡± he said excitedly. ¡°But not yet, not now.¡± He forced himself to remain calm. ¡°I must test this. Continue as before,¡± he ordered. ¡°The Outer-tier will be pacified first; then we can focus on healing them.¡± ¡°As you desire Maker,¡± Bliss said happily. ¡®I could have prevented everything,¡¯ he thought quietly. If his original Maidens had been normal, the Anointed themselves. ¡®No, no there was nothing I could have done.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t known back then, wasn¡¯t aware just how twisted Vails were. ¡®But not for much longer,¡¯ he thought, a smile marking his lip. *** He made more Blisses, dozens, and filled their collective link with a few Houses worth of Mana before he left them to their work. However, some still followed him; not that he minded, once again Bliss proved her worth, and freed him from a task that would have been impossible to maintain. After some trials, they¡¯d found it more cost effective to have multiple people singing in local areas, rather than one consuming Mana at an alarming rate to cover the same space. He needed Bliss to keep the Chilltouched docile, while he worked on a possible means to redeem the Vail. Bliss¡¯s idea thundering in his mind; a possible means to cure Vails, turn them into moral people; caused his march back to the Spire to be a swift one. The areas around him were kept empty by devoted Chanters, and Knights; both unnecessary, since none could harm him. With his continued improvements to the Well and his body, he towered over most Vail, and had the means to end them with a single thought. His large figure, clad in silver armor¡ªwhich Vail considered holy¡ªkept people around him passive. All onlookers, eager to find a means to gain his attention, instead of backstabbers waiting for the right moment to strike. He knew this, given his etheric senses allowed him to feel and see their emotions. The Masses were covered in auras of gray, black, and sickly muddle colors; their thoughts shouting into the air, polluting it with base desires. They wanted him in so many ways, all of it dark; they craved the power he held, and the warmth they desperately sought. As the masses watched him, he waved, acting benevolent. Even sang some, sending out small doses of the sensation they worshiped. They cheered, praised his name; under his helm, disgust marred his face. The rot within these people, the vile wickedness hidden under a thin veneer of civility. Many were cursing each other in their minds, hoping those around them received ill-fated ends. ¡®Why am I surprised, Chilltouched, they are Chilltouched.¡¯ People so empty of compassion and love, they¡¯d never experienced it till he had arrived to sing it to them. Of course they would be wretches on the inside, beings of envious contemp. ¡®I am in Hades,¡¯ he thought, in the terms of evil dwelling. Though the fact that the realm really did reside underground, wasn¡¯t lost to him either, nor the truth he¡¯d been born into it. He still felt out of place, not meant to be here, and the peoples malice emotions only increased the sensation. Yet he was still here, all by his own acts of folly. And if he didn¡¯t try, preserve his life, make the most of it. There might be even worse realms awaiting him. That factor kept him going; instead of walling himself off in his own den of vices, wasting his life away, and ignoring the looming danger outside trying to claw its way in. That, and his Instinct pressing on his shoulders, a constant reminder that all wasn¡¯t well. The safety around them was a temporary thing. It wouldn¡¯t last if he didn¡¯t keep improving, and striving to save everything around him. ¡®But I can¡¯t keep this up forever.¡¯ Even though the Well provided an endless flow of Mana, there was so many forces around with their hands out, demanding portions. Eventually, if he wasn¡¯t careful, the demand could outstrip what the Well produced. He also had to keep his own reserves, needed to feed the Well so its Outflow kept rising. ¡®If we don¡¯t have to sing,¡¯ he thought, the idea so alluring. ¡®All that power can be used elsewhere.¡¯ Namely towards the Well, perpetuating its forever growth. If he was to fight back the Nightmare, and expand their home towards a Sanctum, then the Well¡¯s Outflow had to be greatly increased. Which meant he had to find out whether he could fix the Vail, and he had the perfect person in mind. Sothsea, the last of his four original Maidens, and a cruel little Vail that took delight in punishing others. She still belonged to his House; sequestered away with the other Maidens he occasionally laid with to produce more pups. If he could heal her, then the prospect of curing everyone else would be doable. ¡®It would be a fitting punishment.¡¯ With her normal, able to feel empathy, understand, and regret the acts of harm she inflicted on others. Then he might begin to forgive her. He would never trust her, not even with the ability to see her thoughts. But he would be more tolerant of her existence. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. In a way it was a means of redemption for her, and if it failed, there wouldn¡¯t be any loss. Not even if the process broke her mind. Which was a major reason he wanted to trial the spell before unleashing it on the masses. The last thing he needed was a settlement of Vails with shattered psyches. But that possibility didn¡¯t damper his mood, his stride remained quick, the Inner-tier passing him by in a blur, so too for the masses watching from every angle possible. He interacted very little with people, his mind centered on the spell he planned to enact. So, it was a bit surprising when he found himself nearing the Gate to his tower, the doors hurriedly opened to match his stride. Alarmed sons stared at him as he entered, auras of worry encompassing most. They thought the task of pacifying the Outer-tier wasn¡¯t going well, or Bliss had failed in some way. He hummed to calm them: ¡°The task is going blessedly,¡± he said as the doors to his tower closed. ¡°Most of the Outer-tier slumbers under the warm embrace of my shared light.¡± Blisses stood proudly at his side as sons relaxed; parted to let him pass, and then followed. Curiosity and concern taking them as he hadn¡¯t stopped to give them affection. No, the idea was too alluring, he had to know. Thus, a host of sons went with him, along with Blisses as he marched into the lower sections of the Spire. Heading for the Maidens sequestered away behind layers of Wards, and standing guards. Each checkpoint was quickly passed as sons hurriedly opened the way to his target. In minutes he arrived, one last intricately carved Gate in his way. A son placed a Waystone upon its surface, parting the double doors, and allowing him to enter. A myriad of women turned their attention his way; their murmurs of conversation dying down. The place was filled with leisurely comforts, be it the overly cushioned furniture, to carpeted floor. Artful decorations plastered the Ward covered walls, while crystal ornaments hanged from the ceiling, bathing the rooms in a comforting light. Tables were speckled about, many filled with pitchers and trays holding cuisine. Accompanying all this were singers, actors performing plays, and numerable board games placed about to keep the women entertained. All of them were in different states of pregnancy, and surrounded by large Animastones they frequently absorbed power from. The infants growing within them required a large amount of resources to propel their development. When fully mature they would be similar in size, and Channel quality, of when he had seeded them. Maidens rose from their seats as he entered, the sounds of amusement dying away as the chambers filled with a foreboding aura. Even those who hadn¡¯t been part of his House during the war gave off fearful hues, likely informed by those who had, of his raging temperament during that time. He could see it, their Fear. It was sharp, and encompassed much of the room he had entered. He arrived outside a normal time, nor with new maidens, and it was well known he didn¡¯t lay with those already pregnant. Which meant he wanted something else, since it wasn¡¯t time for them to be sang to either. He scanned the chamber, not speaking a word, or sending out a wave of warmth. He let them congregate together and kneel on the floor as a group. None of them asked what he wanted, or lifted their gazes to look at his face. Spotting Sothsea from the group wasn¡¯t hard, she was smaller than most, and the greatest producer of fear. It was a greyish blaze, one that grew worse as she noticed his attention on her. ¡°Come here Sothsea,¡± he said in an even tone. She bolted up right, hurried to his side as her head remained at the floor. Once close, she moved to kneel again, but he wrapped a hand around her upper arm, and began pulling her to an adjoining room. She trembled as they left together, fear mixing with Dread. That second emotion eclipsed the first as he closed the doors to the main chamber, leaving the two of them alone, while his sons and Blisses guarded the remaining women. He stopped moving deeper into the room after a few steps, and, grabbing hold of Sothsea with both hands, he peered into her with his second sight; whispered to his Mana for it to aid him in the act. ¡®What did I do? Is he going to kill me? Am I being made an example of? Did one of the others proclaim falsehoods against me?¡¯ On and on her mind raced with concerns, mixing with them, a shifting hue of emotions and desires. ¡®It¡¯s the Newborns,¡¯ she thought. ¡®They finally sent the Seeder to finish me.¡¯ Anger flared, its hue an ugly red. ¡®I should have beat them harder, we were too soft, and Unthee too confident in her belief of making them behave.¡¯ He listened to it, watching the emotions linked to them. There wasn¡¯t a speck of regret about how she¡¯d treated her own pups. No remorse, no empathy; only the need to control and dominate. He could see she found enjoyment in it, making others grovel to her, beg, and cry out as she beat them. He gazed deeper, searching for anything good; some spark of kindness. He instead found an abyss, the hole within the Chilltouched that Bliss had spoken of. The center of their torment, the place where the cold they felt ebbed from. He assumed this emptiness had always been there, and them simply unaware of it for a time, since they didn¡¯t know what they were missing. His song caused a comparison, and a horrifying realization of what they lacked. Looking at that blackness, watching its spreading touch. He could see it mingle with everything, affecting all her thoughts, and motivations. A desire to feel something, anything, that could resolve the emptiness within. ¡®This won¡¯t do, not at all.¡¯ Seeing it for the first time with his own eyes, the depths of evil that dwelled within them; the knowing it wouldn¡¯t be fixed on its own. He put his mind to work. If the hole within them was the source of the problem, it had to be filled, and he had three things in mind to do just that. ¡®Heal her,¡¯ he thought to the Mana. ¡°Fill the emptiness in her with Love, Empathy, and Compassion.¡¯ He emphasized those words, let the Mana know how important they were. ¡®Make it that these emotions will always be with her.¡¯ The key failure of his first song. The Mana shifted, pulsing with his intention as it flowed from him and into her. The moment it did, she screamed, writhed, tried to pull from him. The Mana halted, began to be pushed back, even as he willed to it with all his might; somehow a force was countering him. ¡°What are you doing to me?¡± She cried hysterically. ¡°No, no,¡± she said over and over. Each time it felt like a blow to his mind, the Mana retreated, fleeing away from her. ¡®How is she doing this?¡¯ He thought horrified, and enraged. ¡°Don¡¯t fight it,¡± he yelled back, and grabbed her by the neck. She clawed desperately at his hand while he kept willing to the Mana, but it wouldn¡¯t advance; not with her mind screaming out a rebuke. ¡®I don¡¯t understand, why now?¡¯ He¡¯d sung to them constantly, forced an emotional state on them without trouble. Yet now, at the moment of healing, the Mana was being countered, his wish outstripped by another. ¡°Its for your own good,¡± he said through gritted teeth. Yet his words were lost to her, her mind kept screaming out denials, and for some odd reason, the Mana listened to it over him. In that moment, watching his power falter, he realized he couldn¡¯t force it. Sothsea had to agree to this change. Seeing this, and the fact his aggression wasn¡¯t helping his cause. Dailin calmed himself, took a deep breath, and weakened his grip on her neck. He lowered her to the floor, removed his hand, and took hold of her shoulders instead. She choked and sobbed, shivered with waves of fright. He began to hum, filling the chamber with the song of affection. The Mana acted instantly, freed from the force pressing against it. Sothsea gasped, her body and will weakening. She calmed down instantly, and her mind quieted of its raving rejections. He kept her in that state for minutes, watching with interest, how the song filled the hole of emptiness, but wasn¡¯t pushed away. He saw it be consumed the moment he stopped singing, and Sothsea brought back to alertness from the cold chills that arrived to torment her moments later. He saw an opening, a weakness to exploit. He took it, for he couldn¡¯t give up. If he could cure the Vail, it would be a large step forward in making the realm into a wonderful place. So, even with Instinct pressing on him, warning that his actions brought forth danger; Dailin spoke: ¡°I can make the coldness inside you go away.¡± He leaned closer to her, his frame engulfing her own. ¡°Forever.¡± The word made her look up, their eyes meeting for the smallest of Breaths. She gazed back down, her mind a storm of warring thoughts. ¡°All you have to do,¡± he added, keeping her distracted. ¡°Is allow me to cure you, to fill that emptiness in your chest.¡± She held herself, hesitation and fear battling within her mind. ¡°Do this,¡± he continued, watching it all keenly. ¡°And I may even forgive you,¡± her thoughts stilled. ¡°You won¡¯t be locked up anymore, you¡¯ll be allowed to wander the Spire, mingle with others.¡± He didn¡¯t say a word about the fact she might still be treated ill. His sons and daughters ignoring her, or keeping close watch on her movements. But none of that came to mind. All she was thinking about was a second chance, and a means to climb the ranks of the House. To regain his favor. ¡°What do you say Sothsea?¡± He asked in a voice covered in warmth. ¡°Will you let me cure you?¡± She began to plan in that mind of hers, debating whether to bargain for more, or to wait later when she had some influence. Her thoughts favored the second, and she lowered herself as best she could in his grip. Acting like a well-mannered lady, instead of the scheming spider preparing to weave her webs again, hoping to one day hold control over him and his House. ¡°Grand Chosen,¡± she said. ¡°The Giver¡¯s eighth son; I accept this deal.¡± ¡°Blessed,¡± Dailin replied with a smile, and held her tenderly. ¡°Now remember, don¡¯t fight it.¡± She nodded once, and he started again. Reciting to the Mana¡ªit acting a little faster¡ªtendrils of light emerged from him, and coursed into her. She gasped, her body flexing tight, but she didn¡¯t reject the power, even as it weaved deep into her, the Soul; touched upon the emptiness where all the wrong came from. There the Mana gathered, whirling in a dazzling tide of symbols; it waited for a handful of seconds, then rushed within. Sothsea froze, her mind a battlefield as she fought the urge to refuse whatever the Mana was doing. ¡°Don¡¯t fight it,¡± he repeated to her. ¡°Welcome it, and the future it brings.¡± She focused on his words, the Mana fast at work. He watched the emptiness in her filling in, and remain so. Sothsea grabbed her chest, eyes wide and mind mute. ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± he said fondly; memorized by the miracle taking place. At the end of its task, there was a flash within her center. The emptiness gone, and the Mana receding. Sothsea went limp, but spared from crashing to the floor because of his grip. Her eyes lulled about dazed, mind stuttering before she returned to awareness. The moment she did, Sothsea began to pat her chest and breathe deep; her thoughts focused entirely on her own being. So was he, for the Mana had done exactly what he¡¯d asked. Where the abyss had been, was now the pulsing light of emotions; the three he¡¯d imbued the Mana with. It had an immediate effect on her. The once self-centered and abusive thoughts she entertained, were gone, and replaced with a wave of regret. ¡°What have you done to me?¡± She asked, tears welling up in her eyes as she hugged herself. ¡°Healed you,¡± he voiced, quite pleased with his work. ¡°Made you right; never again will you act to harm your kin, or perform any cursed deeds.¡± Sothsea began to cry tears of sorrow, the regret flooding her mind. ¡°It births Pain, it births Pain,¡± she choked out. For the first time in months, Dailin pulled his cured Maiden into a hug. ¡°Of course it does, you have committed many curses.¡± She shivered in his grip, pressing herself against him as she sobbed. She said words, but they were too muffled to hear; he heard the thoughts connected to them instead. A wondering of why she¡¯d done so many wrongs. Why she thought it was worth it? She thought of the pain, and suffering she¡¯d caused others, worse of all to her own children. As for himself, pride and a sick joy coursed through him. To see Sothsea suffer for the things she¡¯d done, it healed him in a way. That justice had been brought, and it would spread; if he could get the masses to accept his change. The cultural norm of the settlement would improve instantly. The sociopathic actions of Vails removed, and replaced with the morals of high society. Joyous, and distracted by thoughts of upliftment; it took him a moment to notice the change. Instinct¡¯s call, the pressure on his shoulders that sometimes felt like hands, diminished. Before, Dread had moved through him, danger present, and linked with his actions to try and force healing. Now, there was peace. ¡®Are you pleased with me?¡¯ He thought in the form of prayer, aimed at any god near enough to hear. ¡®Of the wonder I have brought.¡¯ The grips on his shoulders left, and for a few seconds the sensation of Instinct was gone entirely. In that moment, free of it, he felt another. A subtle hug from behind, he was sure of it. How else could he take the sign? Other than one of favor, the gods were pleased with his work. Even as Sothsea continued to cry, tormented by her past sins. So much regret, so much that could have been prevented if she¡¯d had even a morsel of empathy. Combing her fur, and looking towards the doors separating him from the other women in need of help. Dailin smiled, envisioned what was to come, of a settlement filled with moral, caring people. A shining light in the abysmal dark. ¡®They will all be healed,¡¯ he thought, and looking down at Sothsea. ¡®And there will be mourning, but after.¡¯ Once they came to terms with the things they had done, a new future would await them. Book II : CHAPTER 5 – THE CURED Blisses by his side, and singing the song of affection, Dailin stood above a crowd of thousands. ¡°I bring with me the cure,¡± he shouted, voice echoing everywhere. ¡°Freedom from the emptiness inside, the place where all the cold comes from.¡± The dose of affection was light, just enough to relax them. As such, he could feel, and see their conscious emotions. The desire for what he was offering, to be free of the chills that held them under his bindings. Only a few wondered how the new chant he planned to use would improve his dominion over them. ¡°But the cold doesn¡¯t wish to be removed, I reveal to you all,¡± his voice booming louder. ¡°The emptiness is a great Curse.¡± Fear radiated from the Vails. ¡°It seeks to claim you, to Consume you,¡± fear became Dread. ¡°It will try to trick you, demand you fight its removal, to cling to it.¡± So fearful, and hopeful of his words, many began to lift their heads; gaze at him, even if it risked looking upon his helm. ¡°It knows me, knows I can end it.¡± His voice drowning out all the hesitant thoughts. Salvation, they wanted it. ¡°It knows I am the Curse slayer, and that I have come to end it. That I have come to save you all.¡± They gazed at him with such desire, shouted their thoughts so loudly he didn¡¯t need to peer within them. ¡®Save me, save me,¡¯ they thought to him. ¡°I am here now, the light that burns away the dark. Accept my offer, push back the Curse, and you will be free.¡± He began humming, his form of shining light, encased within silver, began radiating brighter. He called to the Mana, as he had done to Sothsea; then the rest of the Maidens. He willed the emptiness in them be filled with three blessed qualities. The power surged from him, forming into tendrils that sprouted outward like tree roots. Every tendril sought a person, connected to their chest, and began to cure them. All the while Blisses sang to the crowd of thousands, dosing them with light touches of warmth which helped suppress their concerns. Yet he could still see it, worry, and anxiety as the Mana did its work. People held themselves, many placing their hands over their chests where the Mana was entering. Some gave token resistances, more out of a forced response than actual rejection. This only slowed the work, rather than repelling it. They were too lured in by the prospect of being freed from the chills¡ªhis grip on them¡ª to think of refusing the Cure. ¡®Yes,¡¯ he thought to the crowd of waiting killers. ¡®Believe yourselves gaining the upper hand. Think you will have the chance to enact your schemes as before.¡¯ They would find the Cure more restricting than any touch of cold; Sothsea showed that. Gone was the wicked abuser, all that remained was a mournful mother trying desperately to make amends to children she¡¯d harmed. The crowd would be the same. The first steps in curing the settlement, and paving a way to a better, moral tomorrow. The sight had him smiling and willing to the Mana more. ¡®Heal them, fill their emptiness with Love, Empath, and Compassion.¡¯ The power reacted to his heighten call, quickening and filling the struggling Vails. The sight beautiful, with his middle eye open, he saw it all. The change taking place, the shifting of emotional hues. Auras once gray and black blossomed into dazzling colors of greens, and blues. Thoughts moved away from the self; egotistical thinking, they broadened as more and more were cured. Vails looked to each other; tears forming as blessings had them reflect upon all the ills they¡¯d inflicted on one another. The thoughts they¡¯d entertained, the schemes they¡¯d planned, it became horrific memories plaguing their minds. Remorse, remorse was everywhere, and soon followed by a collective weeping as his work ended. ¡°The touch from Remorse will pass,¡± he told them with a wave of warmth. One strong enough it would have knocked many into a slumber. But with their change it flowed passed them, only diluting their anguished slightly. ¡°The worst of it anyways,¡± they looked up at him, eyes full of tears. ¡°The Curses had you all commit such dark deeds, think condemning thoughts.¡± He spread his arms; his normal nervousness lost within the euphoria of what he had achieved. ¡°But now you see, your minds clear of their influence. What you are experiencing is normal. The Pain coursing through you a consequence of all you¡¯ve been tricked into doing.¡± Many looked away, shame blooming in their auras. ¡°You all see, all mourn, but the touches of Pain can be lessened, Remorse diluted.¡± Hope bloomed within their hearts, a chance to free themselves from the bangs of guilt. ¡°Help one another,¡± he told them, as if it was some great insight. But in a realm of self-centered lunatics, perhaps it was. ¡°Raise each other up, face the trials of life together, rather than clawing at one another for small, unworthy gains.¡± ¡°Together!¡± He screamed, warmth pouring from him, yet the crowd remained awake. ¡°You all can remove the last remnants of the Curses, listen to my blessings, follow their guidance, and in time, Pain shall fade. It will be replaced with blessings so worthy you will weep with Joy.¡± They clung to his words, hungry for the future he promised. ¡°For the truth is, we all can live in abundance, in a place of safety. But the Curses,¡± he shouted. ¡°They kept you all fighting each other, wasting your Anima on self-harm and quick gratifications.¡± The crowd looked upon itself, they saw the truth, and he saw what they envisioned. A spiral of violent acts and betrayals. The secret wars between Houses trying to raise their position in a hierarchy of killers. ¡°Think of all you could have achieved, if you had worked as one.¡± They did, the empathy in them made it impossible not to. For the first time in their miserable existences, these Vails were able to conceive of themselves as someone else. Imagine the consequences of their actions; Remorse, remorse, it bloomed waves of reflection. ¡°You have the chance now,¡± he told them, appeasing their concerns, delivering them the hope they sought. ¡°The ability to fix everything,¡± he laid a hand on his chest. ¡°For I am here to guide, and provide.¡± His body of light flared brighter, and his silver armor shined brightly; both emphasizing the point. ¡°So do not listen to the last remnants of the Curse in you. It only wishes to drag you back down to the lost empty forms you were before. Salvation is in your hands now,¡± he added in a gentle voice. ¡°The path that leads to a wonderful future is open. One where you all can stand at my side, freeing the realm of the Curses, and one Rotation, the Nightmare itself.¡± The name brought forth its images, Vails thinking of beasts of horror, and remembering those thrown out to deal with the threat; only to be consumed instead. ¡°They work together, so we do not, sending out the weakest of us, armed with almost nothing, and ordered to defeat a foe rampaging across the realm.¡± They recalled, most looking upon the memories in horror now. The amount of people lost for no reason, no gain, it shook them to the core. ¡°No more,¡± he yelled. ¡°You have seen my contributions,¡± he hoped, and some did. But those within the Inner-tier had been spared the blight of Patrols, hadn¡¯t seen the horrors outside. ¡°It will not stop, no, it will only increase. But with you all by my side I know we can push this encroaching dark back.¡± He didn¡¯t know, but he was giving them a purpose, something to focus their minds on. And it worked, the empathy had them thinking of the situation others were in, compassion and love demanding they aid. ¡°Never again will we, this settlement, be divided,¡± he announced, the words true. ¡°All shall be freed of the Curse, and together we will push back the Nightmare. So don¡¯t wallow in your reflections, think, act upon my blessings and all will be well.¡± He sent out a wave of extremely dense warmth, and watched in awe as they remained awake, but blissfully happy. The despair in their hearts lessening as they felt and believed they were loved. ¡°Rest,¡± he added. ¡°Plan and prepare your holdings to aid in this endeavor. When the time comes, I will be at your side, delivering searing light upon our enemies.¡± He left them, retreating away from the horde now consumed with the desire of righting all their wrongs. It put a flutter in his chest, a spring in his step, and a wide grin on his face. The Inner-tier was secure in a new, meaningful way. With his three Blessings guiding them, none would ever dream of revolting, not if he was benevolent. And even then, he doubted the revolt would be violent. He could now move majority of his attention to the Outer-tier. There were likely some holdouts within the Inner, those who hadn¡¯t arrived to be cured. But Bliss would find them, the emptiness wasn¡¯t something that could be hidden from those able to read minds, feel and see emotions. All would be cured. The settlement of Bae made right, and wholesome. ¡®If only there wasn¡¯t the Nightmare.¡¯ The realm could be converted so easily, his cure spreading through the land like a storm. Instead, it would be slow. At least he was no longer the sole person focused on dealing with the threat. He had thousands preparing now, and more to come, once the Outer-tier was cured. It wasn¡¯t going to stop there either. Bliss had proven to be a resounding success, her unrelenting focus on her charge, a reoccurring boon. With the coming conflicts with the Nightmare, he had two other Blessings in mind. One of Hope, so they never wavered, and Courage, so they always had the strength to face the horrors presented to them. There was going to be plenty of that. Most within the settlement weren¡¯t aware how bad the situation outside was. But with their new found awareness, they would find out, see the problem they left to fester as they played courtly games. ¡®They¡¯ll look back and shake their heads in disbelief.¡¯ Dailin thought, leaning his head to the side as he spoke to one of the Blisses following him. ¡°Begin searching the tier, find those uncured, I want a number and the places they reside.¡± ¡°As you desire Maker.¡± She responded in that constant motherly voice of hers, soft and sweet. Dailin pushed the matter from his mind, she would see his request done. Instead, he focused on the works of the tier. The open spaces were shrinking in size, used for new additions such as orchards, and housing for those once dwelling in the Outer-tier. As Tealhun had predicted, the Worthy had thrown a fit, claimed it a Cursed act, and a sign of failure of those in charge; besides for himself of course. Even with the promise of added time under the effects of his song, they had still complained. ¡®How will you all feel now?¡¯ He mused as he walked. In time he suspected the Worthy would beg for more to be done, the unused spaces around them to be filled. The thought made him hurry, he needed to be quick. The Cured would be susceptible to those who were not. They would be abused and used by the Chilltouched if he didn¡¯t make sure everyone was equally moral. The Outer-tier had to be healed, which meant he needed to prepare. Stride hurried; Dailin made his way back to the Spire. Outside¡ªas was the norm¡ª stood the Knights, Vails covered in warded armor, and carrying Vanquishers. Before, they had been Vail males with brooding thoughts, constantly wondering of ways to increase their station, or maintain what they had. No longer, they too had been cured, like everyone in the Spire not his children. Their minds were at peace; focused on caring and protecting those near them. They posed themselves when he approached, stamping their spears on the marbled floor. He hummed, pulsing out warmth, they too remained standing; unaffected by it even as he increased the dose. Not to say it didn¡¯t have a touch, it just wasn¡¯t crippling anymore. Some Blisses moved away from him, and approached Knights. They gave hugs, whispered words of encouragement, told them the success taking place, and overall rose the spirits of the guards. Dailin himself remained quiet, except for his humming, and carried himself through the Gate that was opened for him. Blisses followed soon after, joining him and his waiting children. His mirthful laugh, and flowing warmth, was all they needed to know of his success, and them one step closer to being free of their cage. He just had to find the time to finish his project, and they would be able to wonder the tier as they wished; under armed escort of course. Moral people or not, he wasn¡¯t going to take risks. ¡°My light heals more,¡± he announced, closing the distance and wrapping children in hugs. His size had continued to increase, now a little over sixteen heads tall, he was forced to kneel so he could properly interact with his sons. After the bout of affections, he noticed Vollow wasn¡¯t among their number. He asked his sons where he was. ¡°Supervising the Maidens,¡± one said, but then pointed down a hall that didn¡¯t lead to their chambers. ¡°They¡¯ve been making continual requests to see their Newborns, so some of us have allowed it; under strict observation.¡± Dailin smiled, not at all troubled by the news. No, it was a good motherly sign. They cared about their children, feared for their wellbeing. Perhaps his kin would finally have the mothers they deserved. ¡°Blessed news,¡± he said rising to his pawed feet. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll go see how they fair.¡± He headed down the tunnel, Blisses leading the way, and followed by sons. The two groups interacting with each other, Blisses cuddling eager sons, who were ever hungry for effeminate affection. It was a warming sight to behold, a sign of how much he¡¯d changed things, and so much more that was to come. They reached their destination swiftly enough, thanks to the guidance of guards, they found the Maidens at the nursery. It was a collection of chambers merged together where infants, to young teens, stayed. The place was howling with glee as children played with each other, and mothers openly adored and hugged their pups. Waves of positive emotions pulsed from the place, saturating it in a beautiful aura of rich colors. After months¡ªmaybe a year¡ªof going without seeing such sights, it left him gawking. To see Maidens once cold and uncaring of their offspring, now holding them tight; laughing with pure joy as they groomed them. Children squealed delighted, many hopping about, and clinging to their mothers. Everyone was so happy, and in turn he was too. It was impossible to be otherwise, seeing, and feeling the emotions coming off them, hitting him in waves. Even the rows of sons, standing at the outer walls of the chambers¡ªwatching carefully¡ª were affected by the well of positivity. They kept guard, all the while wearing enduring faces, and pulsing out waves of relief. The bonding moments came to a halt when he was noticed. As was the way of his body, it attracted the attention of all. Taking off his helm, and passing it to a Bliss, he put on a large smile; sang out his hymn, and lowered himself to his knees when he was near the infants. They squeaked in delight, calling out: ¡°Father,¡± over and over, as they rushed him. And like pups, crawled all over him. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°What well behaved Newborns you all are.¡± He said jovially as he went about combing fur. They clung to him, grabbing hold of his armor plates, fur, even ears. ¡°We are, we are,¡± some screamed, holding him tight as they poured out pure unwavering pulses of bright yellow joy. Everything was blissful to them; they were furry bundles of glee, and thrilled with existence. Each innocent and clueless to the dangers of the realm, or to their lucky circumstances. ¡°Are you treating your mothers well?¡± He asked playfully to the squirming horde of children, who were trying their hardest to cover the entirety of himself under their collective mass. ¡°Yes,¡± they screamed in a mishmash of voices, but before long they grew tired of simply clinging to him, they wanted to play, always play. ¡°Make us fly father,¡± they shouted delighted, begging for their favorite game. ¡°Well,¡± he said rising, the horde clinging to him with all their might. ¡°Since you all have been so behaved.¡± He hummed anew, performing a simple chant used to levitate objects. Up the children went one by one, howling in wonder as they floated about in the air. They squirmed, the act rotating them, or moving them lightly about. The clever ones began to move in precise manners, synchronizing their limbs so they began to swim through the air; impressing their younger brethren. Not long, all were doing the same. They laughed uncontrollably while the room of onlookers kept quiet. Mingling with auras of youthful cheer, came pockets of worry, and concern. Most from the Maidens; they kept still, and heads aimed downward when looking towards him. A glance at their thoughts revealed they were worried about being punished, that maybe they weren¡¯t allowed to be in the nursery, that a mistake had been made. He assumed his adult children thought the same, but didn¡¯t verify; their minds he ignored, granting them the privacy they deserved. However, Vollow did make his way over to him while he sang, worry gray pulsing outward from his frame. His poor son always seemed troubled about something, be it his lover, or the myriad of affairs he watched over. He smiled at his boy, and when they were close enough, he wrapped Vollow in a half armed hung. The bouts of worry coming from Vollow, and his other sons, died away after that, they saw he wasn¡¯t upset; all was well. ¡°Blessed to see you Father,¡± Vollow said after pulling away from him. ¡°I take it the task with the Chilltouched has gone well.¡± He nodded, and lowered the children to the floor; to their collective complaints. ¡°Blessings are abound my boy,¡± he said, free from singing. ¡°The cure has been accepted by all, save for those who might have missed the meeting.¡± He gestured towards his creations. ¡°Bliss is looking for them, soon my task with the Inner-tier will be at an end.¡± Delight fluttered out from Vollow, joined with hope and a thought shouted. He saw it all, knew what his son wanted, what many of them desired. ¡°Will we be able to wander outside the Spire soon?¡± He voiced, and Dailin nodded. ¡°Events are falling into place,¡± he informed. ¡°I will begin working on the final pieces once the Inner-tier is cured.¡± Ears and fur ruffled with excitement. ¡°Just a little longer,¡± he told them. ¡°And you will be free to leave your home.¡± With the Cure in effect, there was little chance of harm coming to them. The Vail would be too taken by empathy and compassion to conceive of such things. Still, these were his children, he wouldn¡¯t take risks. Some added protection was needed to appease his own worries. ¡°Blessed.¡± Vollow said, a large grin on his face, whiskers twitching, and Channels lightly pulsing from the excitement He chuckled, and swept his gaze over the room, looking at the Maidens still docile and quiet. Children moved back to them, began pressing themselves against their worry filled mothers. ¡°It warms my light to see you all bonding,¡± he let out a pulse of love to illustrate the point. ¡°Don¡¯t let Worry try to control you, this is allowed, in fact, come here as often as you like.¡± He leaned his frame down. ¡°I¡¯m sure the pups align with Joy to have you all here, right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± the children screamed as one, hopping up and down. Relief bloomed from the women, some grabbing hold and clinging to their kids. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± he said to Vollow. ¡°I just came to have a look, there¡¯s much left to be done before I retire for the Rotation.¡± Vollow and the rest of the guards bowed to him. ¡°There¡¯s no urgent reports,¡± his boy said happily. ¡°So nothing should distract you from your worthy tasks.¡± He patted his son on the head, waved goodbye to his pups, and departed, mind already focused on the work to be done. *** His bedroom, slash workshop, had become quite the mess. A multitude of crystals, be they vision or Animastones, and sections of armor pieces, were scattered about. He didn¡¯t mind, it would have taken him¡ªor anyone with the ability to cast magic¡ª seconds to have cleaned the place. Yet it hadn¡¯t, for variety of reasons, but mostly he didn¡¯t want anything moved. Eventually he would tidy-up the place, once he was done with his project. In front of him, laid out on his main table, were an assortment of armor components, each manifested and crafted by him with the power of Mana. The pieces were made of ordinary stone that he constantly shifted, slowly building the base of an armor suit that would encompass his children. Truth be told, he could have just put them in Knights armor, in most cases that would have kept them safe. But he wanted to be sure that nothing could harm them. Also, if by some miniscule chance they ended up facing a mob of Chanters, they would come out of the ordeal alive. Plus, and gods he prayed it never happened. If his children somehow found themselves facing down a Nightmare swarm, they would be able to handle the threat. As such, the suit before him was much larger than the Knights, in a way it was a Vail shaped carapace, where the individual could fit in comfortably and manipulate the armor. How? He hadn¡¯t a clue, that wasn¡¯t his problem to figure out, it was the Mana¡¯s. He just needed the suit to be bigger so it would hold larger Animastones. Since, in a realm of living monsters able to tear through layers of steel, and ordinary people able to cast spells of destruction. A plain hulk of armor wasn¡¯t going to do much. The increase in size though, had led to a growing number of problems that needed to be solved. Thankfully the Mana was doing the bulk of that, all he needed was to provide an idea for it to go on. A glorious feature, since the problems were all linked together. The first had been straight forward, but led to a list of many others. How would the suit stand upright? Since the person inside wouldn¡¯t have the strength, or with how large the suit had gotten, the reach to do such a thing. Which led to the problem of how it would be operated, and moved in the first place. Then the matter of how the operator inside would be able to safely interact with their environment, and others, without causing harm. Honestly the questions had troubled him, almost enough to scrap the idea, and just put his kids in Knight suits. But he hadn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t, not with Instinct pressing on his shoulders again, warning him of the growing threat. The truth was, the suits weren¡¯t just going to be for his children. He had plans for them, a new tool for Vails to use against the Nightmare outside, and his Blessings. So, even as questions mounted, he kept at his work, slowly piecing his growing suit together. Carefully building it, so the protection would have the degrees of movement that people took for granted. It was one of the problems the Knight armors suffered, they were stiff and restrictive. Much of which was out of necessity, else the process of making them would have become too complicated, or intricate to produce at a fast pace. He didn¡¯t have that problem. Thanks to his dealings with Bliss, he¡¯d become proficient at copying the entirety of an object. Making the process of mass production something so easy it felt wrong for him to be doing so. Not enough to make him stop, but he did feel that if craftsman ever saw what he could do, they would weep. Freed from manufacturing limitations, his suit was intricate, plates able to fold and slide over each other to allow for a normal range of movement. Even with the use of Mana however, the process wasn¡¯t easy. The thing had to be completely sealed, no weak pointes for a person, or monster, could pierce and get to the person inside. Yet he was nearly done. He¡¯d been carefully fitting the final pieces together as Blisses chanted, keeping the suit floating in the air, making it easier for him to work on, and test if everything was moveable. Sighing, he stepped back, and surveyed his work. The thing was imposing, the picture of a heroic figure coming to save the land. And that wasn¡¯t even with the Animastones socketed into it yet. Several would line the body, both on the outside and within. The largest would be embedded in the back, around the shoulders where nothing really moved. But before he did that, Dailin stared at the suit, whispered to his power. ¡®Copy it, make a perfect replica.¡¯ Mana acted, pulling from him as it collected tightly into itself next to the original, and formed into another suit. In seconds the Mana achieved a feat that had taken him countless hours to accomplish. Motioning to the original, Blisses lowered it to the table. He focused on the copy, called to the Mana, and formed the various Animastones needed for the armor. They fitted into place, and he filled them with power. The stones did nothing, given the suit hadn¡¯t been endowed with Wards yet, but a quick whisper, and his light went to work. Spreading over the stone, symbols appeared and shifted about. They were the same he had on his skin, the ever-intricate spirals and holy symbols that represented protection. But it had become more than that as his thoughts broaden, and he whispered every demand he wanted the suit to be able to do. It was a long list, and he kept reciting his demands as the Mana slowly began to work. The symbols became mingled with new ones he hadn¡¯t seen before, all of it weaving together in an artful tapestry well beyond his, and any mortal¡¯s hands. With a small flash the symbols halted and became fixed in place, then carved into the rock. The pattern connected with the Animastones, so the Wards remained lit, even as his will and power faded. Inspecting his construct with a free mind, Blisses slowly spun his creation in the air, allowing him to see every surface. Not that it did him any good. He hadn¡¯t a clue if the runes were correct, but it was nice to marvel at it none the less. ¡°Alright then,¡± he said clapping his hands together. ¡°Time to see if our work has manifested correctly.¡± He motioned to one of the dozen Blisses watching, and she came forward. Gesturing to the suit, she went inside, the feat achieved by going through the chest plate that was open. She grabbed hold of a latch, and pulled it shut. The moment it was sealed all of them heard interlocking plates slide together; followed with her locking the door with the use of latches. A few seconds passed as she fitted into place, and the moment she was done, the suit began to move. Carefully Bliss shifted the arms and hands, everything smoothly gliding together. ¡°Lower it,¡± he said, and the suit¡¯s bulky legs touched the floor. The Blisses stopped singing and they gazed at the construct as it remained upright. With care the suit took steps, when it showed she had no trouble keeping her balance. Bliss became more fluid with her movements, testing the limits of the suit¡¯s ability to bend and twist. The sliding plates worked, though not perfectly. Her range of movement was still diminished, but compared to the Knights, it was a huge leap in performance. Heart pulsing with excitement he spoke: ¡°Begin to run about.¡± She did, the movements sluggish due to its size. But the stride was great enough for it to easily traverse the room. It was rather loud though, all that heavy rock crashing against the floor. It would be worse once made of metal, but that was a cost they would have to suffer. It wasn¡¯t like the things were being built for subtlety, they were a statement, and symbol not to be messed with. ¡°The Newborns are going to be touched with thrill.¡± He said as the suit continued to circle around the room. ¡°Come here Bliss,¡± his attention focused on the suit. It stopped, and approached. ¡°Leave it for a moment, I need to make a copy.¡± The latches unlocked and the chest door opened. The moment she was away, he¡¯d whispered to his power. A greater amount leaving him since it was copying everything, Animastones included. But in seconds the work was done, and he had two powered suits before him. With a wave of his hand Bliss entered the new copy, latching the door shut and shifting the armor. ¡°Hold still for a moment, its time to test the defenses.¡± Without another word he began to hum, first casting a maelstrom of focused wind. Wards glowed brightly where his spell struck, but nothing else, the suit remained unphased. ¡°Feel anything in there?¡± He asked, moving on to another spell, this time water and ice, which hammered against its surfaces. His question was answered with a muffled voice, making him stop. A different Bliss answered a Breath later. ¡°I am fine, but as you¡¯ve noticed, the suit doesn¡¯t have the ability to speak.¡± He groaned: ¡°That¡¯s one more problem,¡± and recast his spell of water, encasing the suit in a ball of it. ¡°Any getting through?¡± he asked. Though it would be a rare event for his kids to somehow end up stuck in liquid. He wanted to be sure they would survive it, since drowning was a terrible way to die. ¡°Yes,¡± a Bliss by him answered. ¡°There¡¯s a few spots where droplets of water are getting in, it isn¡¯t much, but submerged long enough it will become a problem.¡± ¡®That¡¯s two,¡¯ he thought with a grunt. ¡°Also Maker,¡± Bliss added. ¡°What about air for them to breathe?¡± ¡°Air!¡± He shouted, such a thing to overlook. He had his excuses however; personally, it was becoming increasingly common for him to forget. He didn¡¯t need to breathe, same with eat, or drink. His body was so saturated with Mana that its every need was taken care of. ¡°If its sealed, how will they get air?¡± He thought aloud. More problems he¡ªthe Mana¡ªwould have to figure out, either way his excitement began to wane, the suit wasn¡¯t as ready for use as he¡¯d originally thought. He stopped casting his spell, and with a flick of will, had all the water vaporize. For all the abuse the suit had taken, it looked pristine. Not a scratch marring the polished stone and glowing crystals. A few changes and the suit would be a protective shell he could rely on to keep his kids safe. ¡°Maker?¡± A Bliss next to him asked, he raised a brow, motioning for her to speak. ¡°Are the wielders of the constructs supposed to be able to fight back with this, or is this purely defense?¡± What a question. But he didn¡¯t fault her for asking it, this base model before them was merely a test, it wasn¡¯t the final form. ¡°Ideally both,¡± he answered. ¡°I plan to make a modified Vanquisher to go with them.¡± Not the best against Chanters, but it would help if they ever found themselves surrounded by Nightmares; plus serve as an additional power source to draw on. ¡°As well as a Wrathbringer, maybe, something that will allow for ranged targets to be dealt with. Some of the Blisses gave him questioning looks: ¡°Why not allow them to chant through the Wards?¡± ¡°Because,¡± he said, then stopped. He was going to say it would be too complicated, that getting Vails to somehow chant through Sigils¡ªwithout harming themselves¡ªtoo much for now. Unlike himself and Bliss, who worked Mana the correct way; compelling it with desires. Vails were all formulaic songs and hand movements. Then again, it wasn¡¯t his problem to figure out. All he had to do was provide the Mana a concept to work on, and it would hopefully find a solution. ¡°Bliss get out of the suit; I¡¯m going to try something.¡± He said, fast approaching the armor. The moment she left he made another copy. Focusing on the replica, he pictured the place where the passenger would sit, and that it would link them with Sigils. Ones that would allow them to operate the suit easily, and be able to send their own chanted spells outward. As was the way with doing something new, the substance was slow to react. It remained still as he thought to it, compelling an act he hadn¡¯t a clue how it would be achieved. It began shifting a dozen or more seconds in; tendrils of power left him, and sank into the armor. Wards rippled, and stone smoothed away as the symbols shifted about. The weave realigning into new, and far more intricate pattern than before. Seconds later they glowed brightly and the pattern solidified into the stone. Dailin motioned to Bliss to reenter: ¡°Try a simple chant, wind, or a light orb,¡± then adding. ¡°Sing it as Vails do, don¡¯t will to the Anima.¡± They all nodded, as one of them entered, and the suit began to move about. It rose a hand, echoes of a hymn coming from it as they watched a ball of light manifest from the palm. ¡°Yes!¡± Dailin cheered, and Blisses hummed happily as the suit began to make more, then cast a spell of wind. With encouragement from him, she began casting more complicated chants. Barriers, then lightning that danced from stone fingers, and sent to shatter panels. No signs of resistance came from the suit, the new Sigils allowing the spells to flow through them freely. Ears stiff with joy he watched Bliss play around with the construct. He pictured his kids, smiling gleefully as they were offered the suits, finally free to spread out, and witness all that was taking place. The vision soothed him, one less problem, one less worry gnawing at his mind. He clapped his hands, gaining the attention of his creations. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± he spoke. ¡°Time we run a few more tests and get this wonder ready for its debut.¡± Book II : CHAPTER 6 – SPREADING CHANGE Standing aside his armored constructs, and watching dozens of his kids flocking about them. Dailin cherished the moment; excitement abound, pulses of sweet auras washing over him, as his children inspected the instruments of their freedom. ¡°Give them a try,¡± he had said. ¡°They¡¯re made to be easily used.¡± Blisses guided them, telling what to do and how to sit. There had been a small delay as children discussed with one another on who was to go first. He hadn¡¯t made enough for everyone yet, there was only a dozen, but he¡¯d been so excited to show off his achievement, that he¡¯d sent word out early. Also, he wanted his kids to know he hadn¡¯t been lying about his work. Naturally, Vollow was among the group first to arrive, but not long after his three dutiful daughters showed themselves as well. Somehow finding the chance to pull themselves from the endless work of running an enlarging House. All of them had gazed at the stone constructs, each three times larger than any Vail, and glowing with godly power. Due to their place in the House, and the others natural obedience to them, those four were among the first to operate a suit. They were careful with their movements at first, afraid they would topple over, but in a minute or two that fear gave way. They walked about with smooth strides, twisted, and stretched the suits; testing their limits. Blisses hovered around them, giving helpful hints, and listing off the uses. Namely how the operators could chant through the armor. Some¡ªwisely¡ªhad been hesitant to try that out. But constant assurances from Bliss, and himself, had children trying that feature. Small gusts of wind came from stone hands, the power of which slowly growing as the operators saw no ill affect. Barriers formed after as they tested the limits the suits would allow, and found there were none. Waves of awe and joy dazzled his eyes, tickled his skin. Even though they were adults, all of them looked like kids to him. They were full of smiles, with ears flexed and furs raised. So great was their joy, and the thoughts linked with it; that he was able to hear their thinking¡¯s. ¡®We get to go outside,¡¯ was the one he heard most; no longer would they be caged for their own protection. He¡¯d known how stifling that existence had been for them, yet seeing their overflowing joy, he got the full picture of it. Still, there was nothing he would have changed; the realm was a maze of dangers waiting patiently to take more from him. But the worst was passed now, the work done, their captivity almost over. Soon they could run free, under guards, and their names added to a list showing those not within the estate. Was that a little clingy of him? Yes. But he¡¯d lost enough children because of negligence, and he wasn¡¯t about to start that again; not when he had the means to prevent it. Thankfully his children held no resentment, the worst were casts of frustration, now forgotten as they swam within excitement. His kids were so enthused about the suits, they remained focused on them upward to two hours. Each of them allowed to try the invention and gain a handle on its basic operation. It was only then, most of their curiosity sated, that his three-helping daughters, and protective son, approached his sitting area. Pulses of joy still radiated from them as they congregated around him. ¡°May blessings never cease to wash over you,¡± Tealhun stated with a bow. ¡°Yeah,¡± Uoth added helpfully, her aura deep yellow with joy, for even she had been able to operate a suit safely; her stomach unbothered by the experience. Naturally Vollow was behind her now, helping the heavily pregnant Vail stand. Dailin¡¯s ears twitched pleasantly at their praise, then he motioned with his eyes and hands for Uoth to sit in a chair he levitated over. Vollow didn¡¯t let her decline the offer, with gentle¡ª yet firm¡ªguidance he lowered his lover into the seat, and kept her there by placing his hands on her shoulders. ¡°These are blessed wonders you have made father,¡± his son said afterward. ¡°I¡¯m held by Gladness to hear,¡± he responded. ¡°I will have enough made for all soon enough. But excitement took me, so I didn¡¯t wait till then,¡± he added. ¡°You¡¯ve all done so much work, that I felt it needed to be rewarded.¡± It was easy to admit that without his children, the settlement would have been an unorganized mess spiraling into chaos. ¡°Your blessing of Kindness was reward enough,¡± Sounness replied, her eyes still closed. ¡°But you have us taken by Joy to see such gifts.¡± ¡°Worthy then,¡± Dailin commented. ¡°And this won¡¯t be the end, I¡¯ll come up with more constructs to help you all thrive; I know how much you all want to flourish.¡± Every child had a deep seeded need to add to the House, to spread its influence. Even with them normal, and uncorrupted by the realms wicked nature; that desire was strong. They wanted to make their mark on the realm. In the room filled with his adult looking kids, that impulse had become deeply potent as they played with the constructs; their thoughts ringing in the air. He picked up on them the same way a person heard random conversation. ¡®I can spread the House,¡¯ some were thinking loudly. ¡®Finally, I can do more, spread father¡¯s lineage to others,¡¯ was another common one. ¡®We can finally track if our orders are being followed.¡¯ That thought mostly came from the women. And out of the bunch, were the most enthused about the suits. It seemed not being able to supervise subordinates had been more of a nuisance than he¡¯d originally suspected; given Tealhun was having similar thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what else you could do?¡± Uoth spoke plainly to him as Vollow groomed her ears. ¡°I mean,¡± she motioned to suits. ¡°It¡¯ll have to be pretty big to top that.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I could just make bigger ones,¡± he playfully said, but at the same time not joking in the slightest. He had the suit making process figured out, and even if new complications arrived, he was confident the Mana would solve the problems with some guidance. ¡°You can?¡± Uoth said shocked, and thrilled as she leaned forward in her seat, pawed feet twitching. Vollow kept her in place, worry gray blossoming in him as he pushed more of his weight on her shoulders. ¡°Of course,¡± he said proudly, puffing up his chest and ears. ¡°And I plan to, if the situation outside calls for it.¡± With his three Blessings curing the Vail, it appeared he could safely allow them the use of suits to combat the Nightmare. Under supervision of course, just in case, given each had the destructive ability of a Host or small Flock. It wasn¡¯t something to be given to anyone, especially not to the Chilltouched. Before the armors saw wide use, the Vails residing in the Outer-tier had to be completely cured. ¡°Let us offer that doesn¡¯t have to happen.¡± Tealhun said, he looked at her, his girl troubled. ¡°I have seen some of the visions outside,¡± she gazed at the new constructions. ¡°If you really have to rely on larger versions of those, then Bae will be in for cursed times.¡± In truth, they already were, the realm seemingly taken by the Nightmare, but he understood what she meant. None wanted to envision the situation outside worsening. Most of his children believed the tide of Curses would wain, as it had done many times before; if their history lessons were accurate. ¡°I offer as well,¡± he said. ¡°But its best we have the needed tools in place just in case.¡± Unlike them, he knew the Nightmare wasn¡¯t going to stop, Instinct was still pressing on him. The danger was growing, the Curses were feeding on something, and until that source of growth was used up, or removed. The horde wasn¡¯t going to fade away; even with Patrols killing them in the thousands. ¡°Will we be taking part in the removal of Nightmares?¡± Vollow asked, his stance weakening as he finally got Uoth to settle comfortably into her seat. The question had his ears flick down: ¡°No, of course not.¡± Dailin answered swiftly, eager to remove any such nonsense from their minds. ¡°The armors are to keep you safe while inspecting the settlement. They¡¯re not there to allow you to battle Nightmares.¡± Vollow lowered his head, ears flattening, but neither were out of fear, it was appeasement. Dailin had let his open concern show too much. ¡°My apologies for troubling you father,¡± his dutiful son said. ¡°I will make sure everyone knows,¡± he glanced at the suits. ¡°Since most will have the same idea, the armors are quite imposing.¡± Dailin breathed out, and unruffled tensed up fur: ¡°That would be blessed. The armors aren¡¯t fully tested, none of us know how well they will fare against the Nightmare.¡± But the assumption was obvious, the stores of Mana in the stones, combined with the ability to chant spells, meant each was a symbol of might. The constructs would easily hold back the swarm outside, but it was best to be sure, and an excuse to keep his children in check for a time. ¡°They¡¯re going to be pretty taken by Disappointment to hear that,¡± Uoth commented, her feet swaying playfully in the air. ¡°Lots of us want to help lessen the burden, get rid of the Nightmares preventing your settlement from prospering.¡± He weakly smiled, not at all pleased to hear his children wanted to put themselves in harm¡¯s way again. They had done enough of that during the House wars, facing threatening challenges for his sake, while he¡¯d been ignorant and living a life of luxury. ¡°The most help will come from you watching over the Lowly, keeping order, not,¡± he said strongly. ¡°Putting yourselves in danger again.¡± None of them commented, but they¡¯d wanted to, since emotional worries blossom from them. He sighed, and spoke: ¡°Speak your thoughts, I¡¯m your father first, you don¡¯t need to hold your tongues.¡± He didn¡¯t want anything else to fester within them, their agitation at their own confinement had been enough. No, he needed them to speak their minds, air out their grievances. At the very least it would make them feel better, even if nothing could be done. ¡°Your House will be made up of the strongest Chanters in all of Bae,¡± Tealhun stated, a very true fact. Every litter from him was grander than those before. ¡°To prevent them from offering aid against the Nightmare is wasteful, and limiting to our cause.¡± It was funny, in a sick way, if the settlement had been normal, Vails cruel and self-centered. His offspring would never have thought of helping those below them, and especially not entertained the thought of fighting Nightmares. But his children were thoughtful, they wanted to help, to save those under them; yet he wanted them safe in turn. ¡°Once my work is done, they can travel to the Outer-tier,¡± he said. ¡°Watch over the Patrols as they leave, serve as a defensive force,¡± Dailin thought up on a whim. ¡°That way their skills will be in place to be used, if needed.¡± Though he voiced it, he didn¡¯t like the idea, but his children needed something, and that was the furthest he was willing to go. ¡°My brothers will be content with that.¡± Vollow said not long after as he groomed Uoth¡¯s mane. ¡°We just want to make sure the Lowly don¡¯t fail you,¡± he voiced a Breath later. Which made Uoth laugh, and angle her head upward to gaze at her brother. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be their fault even if that happened, you¡¯ve seen what they face.¡± Vollow sighed, worry pulsing from him again. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be witnessing those visions, what about our pups?¡± Uoth huffed: ¡°They¡¯re fine, strong like their father,¡± she added reaching up to caress Vollow. Dailin did his best to avoid appearing uncomfortable, while he was happy to see family getting along, such fondness wasn¡¯t something he was used to. Hooking together with a distant cousin was fine in his mind, but a direct link made him wary. He pushed the discomfort down, it was a normal practice to the Vail, and from the records had no ill consequences. It was how Houses kept their Channel quality high, and avoided descension. Sounness coughed, regaining the attention of the lovers, and Dailin. ¡°As Uoth mentioned father, Worry haunts us, the visions outside make us question whether the Lowly can be trusted with such an important task.¡± ¡°Probably not,¡± he voiced honestly, getting the four crowded near him to lower their ears in shock. ¡°But I¡¯ve known this,¡± he gestured to the suits. ¡°These will help them, but the cure will be the true fix.¡± It didn¡¯t matter how well equipped a group of sociopaths were, the moment things got tough, they would turn on each other. But moral people? They¡¯ll cling to one another. ¡°My blessings will have them united as one, they will strive to keep each other safe, be compelled to.¡± The three Blessings weren¡¯t something to be easily ignored on their own, let alone together. ¡°The Curses made Vails weak, but with them cured, you¡¯ll see children, they are stronger than you think.¡± And if they still couldn¡¯t handle the horrors outside, then he would continue to provide. It wasn¡¯t like any of them had a choice, either they succeeded in keeping the Nightmare back, or they died. Tealhun gazed at the suits, concern radiating from her. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s wise to allow them to operate these constructs of yours.¡± She asked, her opinion on the matter clearly registering in her voice. Dailin nodded. ¡°They¡¯ll get a few at a time, a test to see how they react to such power. The whole Hosts aren¡¯t going to be contained within them.¡± But if things went well, they certainly were going to be. ¡°They will also be watched; Blessings will be operating their own, and make up the majority.¡± Bliss¡¯s flesh forms were just as capable as any person. ¡°Also it will only be those who have been cured. I¡¯m not allowing Chilltouched the ability to use these.¡± ¡°Your cure,¡± Tealhun voiced; breathing out slowly. ¡°Is blessedly effective, we¡¯ve all seen how it changes even the most repulsive of our number.¡± She meant their mothers, those that had survived the House wars, which wasn¡¯t that many. Of the group, only Uoth¡¯s mother, Sothsea, still lived. He turned his gaze to the small plump Vail: ¡°How is your mother doing?¡± Uoth gave a forced smile, uncomfortable with the question. ¡°I think, I preferred her uncured,¡± Uoth answered, surprising him. ¡°It made matters simple,¡± she informed. The raising of his brows had her add: ¡°Every Rotation, when there¡¯s a moment we can meet, she begs that I punish her; even brings torture tools she asks me to use.¡± Uoth breathed out, her normal child charm, accompanied with a constant smile, gone. Dailin squinted his eyes; made sure the aura he was seeing was right. Uoth began giving off the impression of shame. ¡°I,¡± Uoth started hesitantly. ¡°Indulged the first time,¡± Vollow began to rub her shoulders. ¡°And said things that allowed Remorse to influence me. I thought it would dispel the other Curses, Hate for one.¡± Uoth shook her head, and wasn¡¯t looking at him anymore. ¡°It only made matters worse, not that mother seemed to see it that way; she begged for more even as I,¡± Uoth stopped. A long moment of silence fell over the group. He hummed out his song of affection, it curbed some of the emotions coming from Uoth, but it didn¡¯t remove them. A few affectionate kisses from Vollow on her scalp had Uoth raise her head, and weakly smile. ¡°We¡¯re working through our differences father, sorry for bringing forth Disappointment.¡± Shaking his head: ¡°I never expected any of you to forgive the things your mothers did. They were tools to test out the cure, and a means for them to earn some redemption for all they¡¯d done.¡± He had been sure a few of his children were going to be overjoyed seeing their once tormenters, weeping and begging for forgiveness. And maybe they did for a short moment or two, but seeing Uoth¡¯s face, he wondered how many would have preferred their mothers staying as symbols of contempt. In a half joking manner Uoth said: ¡°Can you uncure them then, it would make life easier.¡± Her statement earned a unapproving hiss from Vollow, one quickly silenced, then replaced with the airs of shame and embarrassment. Still, it made Uoth flinch, and lower her head. ¡°It was just a joke,¡± she mumbled as Vollow held her tight. He looked up, ears down in submission. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her father, your cure is deeply appreciated, we just need time to get use to the swift changes in their personalities.¡± ¡°Take your time,¡± he replied. ¡°As I said, I never expected anyone of you to accept them.¡± It would have been ludicrous to believe that, most of his children weren¡¯t even one year¡¯s old. A span of months was their collective memory, and in that time, their mothers had always been known as their tormentors. A swift change of a week wasn¡¯t going to erase that. Not that he even wanted it either, the regrets would help the Cured commit to their new life. To look back in disgust and be motivated¡ªall the more¡ªto never return to how they had been. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Vollow wasn¡¯t wrong about their change in personalities, with his three Blessings guiding them, they were very different people. Something that had him worried, seeing how a person wasn¡¯t fixed. Change how they feel, or could feel, and one could change how a person behaved. As Uoth had asked, just as he had cured them, they could also be uncured, if someone else came along and undid his work; or added something new. A frightening prospect, thinking that a being could come along and turn him into something vile. The concept might have plagued his mind, seeing as there were Curses that functioned in such a manner. But the fact they needed¡ªhimself included¡ªthe consent of a target first to inflict lasting changes, it diminished the fearful thoughts. As long as he refused to be altered, the influence would be short lived, seeing how Sothsea had bested him and the Mana with her own refusal. ¡°Speaking of the Cured,¡± Tealhun voiced. ¡°Are they going to remain afflicted with rare Curses? Or are they going to be free from them soon?¡± ¡®Free?¡¯ he thought. ¡®Maybe if they could forget all they¡¯d done.¡¯ The question showed how little his daughter understood what they were going through. In a realm of sociopaths, mourning lost ones, especially those not even related by blood, was foreign to them. Many of the emotions the Cured were experiencing, and showing, had to be new. ¡°That is entirely dependent on them,¡± he answered. ¡°If they cannot forgive themselves, move passed the many Curses they committed in the past, then said Curses will remain to haunt them.¡± Tealhun frowned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do to aid them along with this forgiveness?¡± ¡°We could try,¡± he said. ¡°Give them community orientated tasks, anything that would have them helping others.¡± That was the only way he saw them improving, their minds filled with happy memories, and close connections with others, both serving to block out, or distract them of their past deeds. ¡°We have plenty of those,¡± Tealhun commented, then added. ¡°This goes for the Maidens as well?¡± He nodded his head, looking to Vollow who was still comforting Uoth. ¡°Having them play with the Newborns showed blessed results for everyone involved.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tealhun said in agreement. ¡°They¡¯re calmer afterwards, and don¡¯t begin to cry again till Rounds later.¡± Though cruel, that was the truest sign of his blessings at work, Vail¡ªfrom his experience¡ªnever cried unless physical pain was involved. For the Maidens to be emotionally distraught, well, his Cure was being very effective. ¡°We can make a rotating schedule for them,¡± Sounness added in. ¡°Maybe even move their chambers nearer to the Nursery.¡± She looked at him¡ªeyes closed¡ªfor permission. ¡°Do what you think is best for the Newborns.¡± Which meant the Maidens were going to be free of their sequestered area of the tower. ¡°Since we¡¯re here,¡± Tealhun spoke. ¡°The Inner Houses have begun sending requests.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± He voiced surprised, and only then thought about how much time he¡¯d spent working on the suits. That was the problem with not having to sleep or eat, time slipped by, and began to merge together. He voiced his thought, given he¡¯d become curious. ¡°You were holed up in your chamber for almost two Rotations,¡± Sounness answered. ¡°We planned to see how you were doing, once important enough matters came up, but you sent word to us first.¡± Two days, gone just like that. It made sense why there was requests then, that would have been enough time for the Cured to get over the worst parts of their regrets, and focus on helping others, or some means to dull the pain. He hummed thoughtfully at the news and asked: ¡°What did they request?¡± Tealhun gave an amused smile: ¡°That we increase much of what we have already been doing, allow more Outer-tier Houses in, use up the empty spaces in the Inner-tier, and questions about tasks we need help with.¡± ¡°So, they¡¯re offering aid?¡± He asked, thrilled by the news; his cure working. Tealhun nodded, more pleased than him; they must have grown some sense, and tired of listening to Houses constantly sending complains. ¡°Some have even begun to send records of their holdings; the supplies they can provide to better the settlement. Also, I think some have begun delving into visions pertaining to the realm outside. They spoke about the Nightmare, and the steps we¡¯re taking to fight it.¡± His brows and ears rose, that was a major development. Vails normally surrounded themselves in vices and self-centered indulgences, for them to look at things that would cause fear, and to question their safety? Dailin smiled wide, his ears flaring, same with his mane. ¡°Blessed news,¡± he said. ¡°Did any volunteer to aid the Outer-tier?¡± ¡°Some,¡± she answered. ¡°And maybe all eventually, those that haven¡¯t sent records, mention they would, once a tally was ready.¡± The settlement was readying, the concept making his chest warm. ¡°Bliss,¡± he called out, gaining all their attention, but only one swiftly moved over to his side; eager to hear his words, and deliver service. ¡°Have you found all those yet to be cured within the Inner-tier.¡± He couldn¡¯t have any Chilltouched remain, they would slow, or worse, hamper the great change that was taking place. ¡°Yes Maker,¡± she answered warmly. ¡°There¡¯s only a few dozen, most held captive by their Houses, and made to endure a new form of punishment.¡± Worry touched him, and a bit of anger. ¡°Have they felt my warmth, do they suffer chills?¡± She nodded and he grimaced: ¡°Are they sane?¡± If they had been forced to go a long time without the warmth, well, he didn¡¯t know what was going to happen. Perhaps that is what the Hierarchs and Matriarchs wanted to find out. Bliss smile, which was always present, lessened. ¡°They are damaged, the lack of your blessed warmth as eaten at them. Many might have tried to end themselves; but they are restrained and gagged.¡± ¡°Go collect them,¡± he said, wanting to fix the problem as soon as possible. ¡°And place them where I normally conduct the song.¡± He couldn¡¯t leave those tortured Souls as they were, after their confinement, and assured release. Cured would be compelled to undo the suffering they¡¯d committed, and the Chilltouched would try anything to reach him and regain the warmth denied them. ¡°As you desire Maker.¡± Bliss said, closing her eyes for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m heading to them now.¡± He rose from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll be out for a time,¡± he told the four, who made room for him. ¡°When I return, I¡¯ll finish with the suits and we can discuss plans for the Outer-tier.¡± They bowed, with Tealhun speaking: ¡°We will ready summaries for you, pertaining to the strength of Houses,¡± she paused. ¡°From their requests, it would please them to aid with curing the Outer-tier.¡± He nodded: ¡°They¡¯ll play their part.¡± Leaning down his giant frame, he hugged each child, and then left in a hurry, curious what Vails had rot with their tests of torment. *** Standing among Blisses, a dozen of which sang the note of affection, Dailin stared down at the Chilltouched. They all had superb Channels, for Vails residing within a settlement anyways. Each had to have been part of the higher order of their House, maybe even rulers, before suffering a coup. The tortured Souls rested on slightly cushioned marble, each succumbing instantly to the spell the moment Bliss began to sing. As such, they looked peaceful and happy, rather than the wide-eyed and crazed Vail, who¡¯d been clawing at themselves the moment they¡¯d been freed from their confinement. Looking into their minds, as Bliss had done, showed him what she meant by damaged. The long exposure to the chill, and the inability to appease it, left them with little choice but to find other means to fill the void. They had turned to thoughts and fantasies of vengeance. Dilutions of torture they would inflict upon their enemies the moment they got their chance. They also indulged in self pain, or dreams of pleasure. The emotions helping to cloud the chill, which explained the Vail¡¯s culture in general. Looking at them, he knew if these dozens were left to their own vices, they would become the most wicked, and hedonist Vails to ever be; at least in Bae. It disgusted him, gazing into those warped minds, seeing the beasts that laid within. But also insightful, a harrowing picture of what awaited all those who¡¯d ever felt the song and stayed empty. It would make them worse, and he shivered at the possibility of what could have happened, if he¡¯d been selfish with his allowance of warmth. Had forced the masses to go days without the song, or played favorites. He would have birthed a settlement of deranged folk, and showed that once the song was given to a people, he had to make sure they kept receiving it. ¡®Gods be praised for the cure.¡¯ The song was only a temporary measure, he knew, but looking at the tortured, he saw just how tenable its use was. ¡°Lessen the song Bliss, I need them awake for the Cure to take hold.¡± She did as instructed, and the warmth around him decreased. The Chilltouched noticed it more than him, they woke, eyes opening wide in terror as they wrapped arms around themselves. The Houses they belonged to had clothed them in thick robes of silk, yet the Vails acted as if they wore nothing at all. They shivered in fright, their minds so addled they forgot all customs and stared openly at his face, eyes meeting. ¡°You went through a cursed ordeal,¡± he began, warmth woven into the words. ¡°That will continue for the rest of your life if nothing is done.¡± Little of what he was saying was being heard, all they cared about was the warmth, the void in themselves filled. So he gave them exactly that. ¡°I can cure you, remove the chill within your chests.¡± Their minds went still, for a few Breaths his words rung in their heads. Cure, cure, that was all there was, it became a mantra, an all-encompassing desire as they began to crawl towards him, tears flowing down their cheeks. ¡°Cure!¡± They screamed, they begged. Blisses moved forward, kept the Chilltouched from getting too close. They cried and pleaded in her collective grips, hands reaching out towards him. It was all he needed, so he whispered to the Mana, called upon his three Blessings to fill the void. Tendrils of light surged from him and punctured the chests of the tormented. Unlike those before, who felt compelled to fight the change, these poor Souls welcomed it with open arms. Nothing restrained the Mana as it filled them and birthed blessings; the act releasing colorful hues of emotions only he and Bliss could see. They gasped, first holding their chests, then their heads as the Blessings went to work. All the vile, and corrupting thoughts the void brought forth were snuff out, replaced with pure thinkings. They wept again, but this time they weren¡¯t of sorrow, liquid joy flowed from their eyes. Their torment was over, salvation had been delivered. Some began to laugh, the act contagious, for it spread through the group. A gesture and a thought from him, and Blisses increased the dose of warmth, up it went back to the level used to induce sleep. The tortured were unaffected now, sleep didn¡¯t come, only more merriment as the Cured clung to each other, and Bliss. Dailin sighed peacefully, his worry over the situation dead at last. The tortured could be cured like anyone else. For a few minutes he watched as Cured celebrated, holding themselves, as if they were a group of well-known acquaintances. Bliss however, put an end to his watching as one of them neared. ¡°The rulers responsible for this seek audience Maker.¡± She said into his ear, and indicated with her hand, a cropping of Vails in the distance talking to another version of her. From them were auras of worry, at first, he thought it pertained to them thinking they were to be punished, instead, looking into their minds. They thought of the tortured, and wondered if his cure had saved them. ¡°Bring them forward,¡± he said to Bliss, who in turn conveyed her understanding. The handful of Vails were guided to him, walking hurriedly as they looked at the Cured. The lot were still laughing with joy, the sight causing the auras of the rulers to shine with relief. Heading towards him were the Hierarchs and Matriarchs of Houses, technically part of his own, since all were under his sway. The group should have been clothed in skimpy outfits of silks and jewels; that way they could flaunt their wealth, and the worth of their Channels. Not today, they had dressed much like himself when in private. Clothed in full-body robes that concealed most of their Channels, and none wore a speck of jewelry. As they neared and prostrated themselves, their minds shouted thoughts. A single glimpse within them was enough to know all they wanted. ¡°You desire punishment,¡± he voiced to the mute crowd of rulers; all guilt stricken. ¡°Blessed, for you committed a grand curse upon your fellows.¡± The laughter from the Cured stopped the moment he began to speak, their attention pulled to the kneeling Vails. From them came a whirlwind of changing colors. Disbelief, anger, sadness, worry, and of course, understanding. The Cured knew why their rulers had done such an act, in the past, the roles reversed, they would have done the same without blinking. But the Blessings were with them now, and all they could do was wonder, why? If the rulers had been their past selves¡ªuncured¡ª he would have banned them from hearing his song for a time, make them experience what the tormented had. But that wasn¡¯t possible anymore, nor was punishment really needed. The rulers were already doing enough of that on their own, riddled with guilt as they were. But they still wanted an official decree. Even if it was unnecessary, everyone cured, and that none would ever commit, or even conceive of inflicting such pain upon another. Those before him needed to be disciplined, else they would never move on from remorse. Thus, he considered a fitting trial, and used the thoughts of those kneeled before him as a framework. Most wanted a spectacle, the eyes of many on them to judge and see retribution given. Others saw fit that they be switched, while the rest wanted some toll to be forced on them. A sacrifice they had to endure as atonement for their wrong doings. All of it was pointless, but if it would help the rulers get over their guilt, which would eat at them if left unresolved, Dailin gave his decree. ¡°A crowd of thousands shall be gathered here,¡± he said, quieting the minds around him. ¡°Who will serve as witness to your punishment. You will be lashed ten times, by those you harmed; afterward you will be stripped of your title.¡± Vails of the past would have protested, or began scheming to wiggle their way out of the decree. Not now though, the rulers took it gladly, only a few fearful of the pain that was to come, but overall, at peace. The Cured had mixed feelings, of course they felt vindicated, the wrongdoers getting their punishment. But the Blessings had them worry and care for those who¡¯d harmed them. None of the Tortured were happy however with being the ones who would inflict the lash. Even though out of everyone, they alone deserved the right to do so. ¡°If the Cured,¡± he began, looking at them. ¡°Can¡¯t find it in themselves to harm you, then I will be the one to inflict punishment instead.¡± That resolved the unease in them, and he knew that in the end, he would be the one lashing all the rulers. ¡°Bliss,¡± he called. ¡°Can you gather the necessary crowd; I desire to have this resolved quickly.¡± She bowed, entities of herself flying off towards estates. ¡°It shall be done as swiftly as possible.¡± He nodded before addressing the small group of Vails. ¡°All of you will stay here till this task is settled,¡± he told them, and received words of understanding. He didn¡¯t know how long he was to wait, but found himself not minding. He needed the break, and the play to be performed would do well for all. The Vail were quickly embracing justice, the real kind; seeing rulers be reprimanded should bring peace to the masses. So, while he waited, he turned from the Vails, called to his Mana and materialized a simple stage of stone. He increased its height after a moment¡¯s thought, and added stairs. At the edge of the front, he formed a place where the Vail would be cuffed. There, no matter the pain they would endure, they would remain upright. After he was done, and left staring at his work, he got a feeling of familiarity. Focusing on it, the feeling slowly morphed into a vision, then at last a memory. ¡®This is the fate that awaits rebels.¡¯ Screamed a slave keeper, the crack of his whip painful to hear, same with the cries that followed. They only stopped when the victims went limp, their voices gone, and soon after, their lives. Dailin shook his head, freed himself from the memory, and eyed the stage with distain. ¡®Your existence will be temporary.¡¯ Once the rulers received their beating, he would remove the thing, it had no place in the realm he was trying to build. Till then, he began adding to it. Calling to Mana, he formed pillars and dazzling patterns to entertain the eye. A garnish to hide the ugliness the stage represented. It was bearable to look upon after, and Dailin waited with the Cured and Condemned for the masses to assemble. *** The crack of a whip, and following scream filled the air. Over a thousand Souls watched men and women of high authority be dealt out punishment normally reserved for commoners and slaves. As he expected, none of the recently cured wanted to be the deliverers of pain, and quickly abdicated it to him. It turned out better that way, the masses seeing him¡ªa divine figure clad in silver armor¡ªbringing forth justice. With his mind eye open, he watched the tides of colors and thoughts. People were pleased that retribution was being done publicly, but at the same time, they felt sickened by the suffering. He couldn¡¯t find a single Soul that found the display enjoyable; a far cry from what Vails had been not even a few weeks ago. The crowd should have been loving it, lapping up the torment and shouting for more. Instead, the crowd was mute, watching wide eyed in horror, with many wanting to rush the stage and stop him. But given his status and what the rulers had done, it kept them still, even with the Blessings shining bright. He wanted to stop as well, the point made, even if it hadn¡¯t been needed in the first place. But while the crowd was troubled with the show, the rulers themselves were pleased. So many eyes to watch them, so many to see the wickedness of their deeds, and the humiliation they¡¯d brought upon themselves. Those thoughts kept Dailin going till the last of the rulers had received their lashes. Then, unlike slaves from other realms, who would run the risk of infection. The rulers were healed instantly, and removed from the shackles. ¡°Their requested discipline is at an end.¡± He shouted, and added Mana to induce a heavy dose of warmth. ¡°You all may disperse if you wish, and I bless you for your swift gathering.¡± The crowd gave off a collective sigh from his words, the torture was over; the screams of anguished that pained their ears gone. With a thought, he dissolved the whip he¡¯d manifested, glad to be free of it, and hoped he would never have to use one again. After, he walked over to the rulers, the lot fully clothed and ready to depart with the Cured. All accompanied by a dozen Blisses who would make sure the rest of the affairs dealing with punishment would be done. ¡°Most of your crimes have been settled,¡± he said to them. ¡°The rest will as well, so find peace, and push away the curses that desire to cling to you.¡± Their minds were an open book to him, even punished, there was still the regret and guilt trying to fester. ¡°You will find forgiveness if you seek it, I advise you do, the Curses will use the past to try and claim you.¡± The rulers kept their heads and ears down as he talked to them, and remained mute, but their minds were quite talkative. ¡®I don¡¯t desire Forgiveness,¡¯ most thought in different forms. ¡®I should be punished more, maybe then Pain will wane.¡¯ ¡°I offer forgiveness,¡± he said startling them. ¡°In the end it wasn¡¯t your hands alone that enacted this curse. You were guided by the Curses, influenced by them to better control you later. Don¡¯t let them do that, follow my Blessings, help those in need, do what you can for the benefit of Bae.¡± They bowed to him as he motioned to Bliss. With gentle pushes and assuring words she guided them away. Their minds weren¡¯t as troubled as they had been before, which made him smile. Though his cure had downsides, given Vails were becoming obsessed with atonement; the changes of their characters weren¡¯t something to rebuke. His cure was a success beyond all others, he could fix even the hollowest of men. He could fix the Vail. Dailin broadened his vision, took in the sight of the crowd leaving. Thousands of Vail with colorful auras, the Inner-tier uplifted, and his work there mostly done. Soon Vails would be able to handle their own affairs; finally free from the vile that laid within them. ¡®Now the Outer,¡¯ he thought, mind thinking of the future and the battle they would soon be facing. Book II : CHAPTER 7 - REBORN Standing in front of a round table, the top of it artfully warped to show the layers of the Outer-tier. Haillon pressed his weight on the finely worked Atlas, eyeing the map before him with the curse of Hunger. Carefully, through deals with women who thought to make him their tool. He had begun to gather enough strength to contest his rivals; claim the least populated halls, and add them to his own. Irritation played upon his heart, tried to distract him as he planned the steps to his scheme. The Curse warranted, that he needed to spend so much of his time, and resources, taking over small areas formed Aggravation. But the new rulers of the settlement, a Chosen sent by the Giver, had changed the flow of needs. He would adapt, as he¡¯d done before, and rise within the Titles; but for now, he focused on the tasks of the present. In his mind he organized his forces, and slowly distributed token stones on the atlas symbolizing them. The exercise took longer than it should, but with the Curse of chills affecting all within his House. Haillon had to make sure his Chanters involved wouldn¡¯t be taken by it in the middle of their task. It was nearing his time as well, the shaking of his hands as he moved about pieces, was too blatant a sign from his vessel to ignore. He couldn¡¯t even last a whole Rotation anymore, and with each song he heard from the Blessing, the worse the chills became. He, and those close to his council, had thought of finding a means to counteract it, or withstand the chills. But nothing worked, and purposely forgoing the warmth¡ªusing ones will alone to hold off the effects of the emptiness within them¡ªwas a worse fate. A fitting punishment though, for those who would have betrayed them. The thought made him smile as he finished laying out his forces. He had quite the collection of traitors in cells, all being consumed by the chill as they continued to be deprived of warmth. Some had lost themselves, Consumed by all accounts, and turned into weeping pathetic things that constantly cried out for Relief. A beautiful sight, and a fitting warning to all who would dare try to take his House from him. One he¡¯d built from scratch, raising up those he saw fit to be by his side in this Lowly settlement he was forced to dwell in. Even with a Chosen in the lead, it couldn¡¯t blind him from how mediocre the skills were here. Looking at the Wards brought about Pain, they were so inferior, and lacked the real blessing from the Giver. It was a misdeed to call them Wards at all, even with the protection they provided. These scribblings had no right to share the same name as those coating the walls of a Sanctum. By the Givers will, Haillon offered that the Wards of the Inner-tier would be more fitting of the name. The need to find out, and be amongst those near his equal, pushed Haillon to achieve his destiny faster. There was only so much more he could take sharing lessening space with Soulless, of all things. Why such beasts were allowed to live was beyond him. The Chosen, or those in charge of attending him, should have cleansed the entire settlement of their filth. It would solve many problems, and raise the worth of the settlement. He would raise a petition once housed within the Inner-tier, even rally those to his side if needed to force the matter. Alone as he was, Haillon allowed himself the weakness of sighing, showing he was mentally weighed with the likes of Fatigue. There was so much to be done, so many tasks in need of his guiding hands, that it was starting to overwhelm him. This settlement was filled with Lowly thinkers who couldn¡¯t see the obvious steps to take to resolve their problems. ¡°Such is how things turn out, I guess,¡± he said aloud, walking around the table. ¡°When Outcasts are used to form new Safegrounds.¡± A Lowly foundation made for a Lowly settlement. ¡°And now I have to clean up the mess.¡± It was becoming increasingly clear that those attending the Chosen were unfit. ¡®I¡¯ll have to help him, once I¡¯m by his side.¡¯ Or take control all together, Doubt agreed with him, there was no possibility the Chosen was taking any real interest in the running of this settlement. No, someone of his worth must have come to deal with truly dangerous Curses, or Consumed. The Chosen would leave eventually, called back to the Giver¡¯s side. Haillon offered the figure didn¡¯t leave too soon though, his presence was a blessed diversion. Those of the Inner-tier were too busy vying for his attention to closely watch the Outer-tier for any emerging rivals. ¡°This opportunity will see me rise and¡ª A series of soft tapping¡¯s at the door to his chamber stilled his tongue and thoughts. Anger spilled into his veins from being interrupted, but he pushed the Curse away. A Lowly of his wouldn¡¯t dare bother him in his private study without a high reason. ¡°Report!¡± He yelled out, ensuring the Lowly would hear perfectly, and know of his displeasure. A new series of taps came, the secret code showing it wasn¡¯t some Faceless trying to reach him, but a genuine servant of his. Moving from the table, he began to hum, readying the Anima within him. Servant or not, it was always prudent to be careful, he formed a series of Barriers near the door as he approached. Unlocking and carefully pulling it back, Haillon peered through the gap, hidden safely behind his formed protections. There, kneeled on the floor, was a single Guard. ¡°Speak.¡± He told the Lowly, his eyes looking about the area; one could never be too careful in a settlement of Outcasts. ¡°The Harbingers of warmth have called a gathering.¡± The Lowly told him, the news quickening his blood. It was early, not that he would complain, he as much as anyone else needed the Cord. ¡°Prepare for my departure then.¡± He commanded, best to get his fill now before the cold had a chance to usurp control of his vessel. ¡°As you command blessed Worthy.¡± The Guard rose from the floor, but the top of himself remained bowed. Haillon kept a fixed gaze on the Lowly, making sure the Guard did as instructed. Only when the line of sight was cut did he close the doors. With no one to see him, Haillon hurried over to a sequestered part of his study. The small nook would serve his purposes, since that was what it had been designed for. Rising above others, and running a House wasn¡¯t the most secure of Titles to bear. As such, there came times he had to tend to his own base needs in order to stay safe. He disrobed, casting the less formal wear on a railing merged with the wall. After, he grabbed carefully folded clothes, and dressed himself in more appropriate attire; the pieces showing off the quality of his Channels. He followed with rings of polished gold and sapphire, the pieces matching with a set of ear rings and pendant. Studying himself in a full body mirror, he eyed his figure, making sure nothing was misfolded, and his fur neatly combed. ¡°I should be gaining Anima for this,¡± he said to his beautiful reflection. ¡°Allowing Lowly to see my majesty,¡± but there was nothing he could do to change that. The gatherings were predetermined, and always in places that allowed for large hosts. If he wanted to get his fill of warmth, he had to share space with Soulless. ¡®Giver please let the time of cleansing them be near.¡¯ He offered, content with his looks, and headed for the doors. *** ¡°Make way!¡± Yelled his Guards as they pushed Soulless back with the use of Barriers. The filth had the nerve to complain as room was made for them to walk comfortably. ¡®They¡¯ve gotten too complacent,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Allowed to breed too much, and labor too little.¡¯ The newly Titled Anointed were far too lenient, another thing that was up to him to fix, once he¡¯d clawed his way up into the Titles worthy of his name. For now, he watched his Guards do their task, while being flanked by his loyal Maidens. Actually loyal, and not the delusions so many of his breed allowed themselves to fall for; believing the soothing lies women adored singing. No, his had finally tired of wasting their time trying to best him, and now focused their efforts on the betterment of him. And in a way themselves, since as he rose, so too did they, to a certain point. There was only so far Lowly could go before the quality of their Channels got in the way. ¡®Once I¡¯m in the Inner-tier, I can finally find myself quality women to lay with.¡¯ Necessity, and the population of the Outer-tier had forced him to partner with women lacking in worth. It had been Disgust forming to lay with them, breeding with inferior Vails, but he¡¯d been able to force himself with the use of spices. They allowed his vessel to gain enough arousal to complete the task. ¡°Move you beasts.¡± Screamed the Head Guard, a son of his, and a poor example of his seed. Too taken by Anger, too closed minded, and lacked the ability to plan properly. But that was the price for laying with Lowly, sometimes equally inferior Newborns were sired. His son warped the Barriers with his chanting, sections of the shielding around them surged out, ramming into the mob. The snapping of bones echoed, followed with the cries of Fear as Soulless finally acknowledge their betters, and made a proper amount of room for them. ¡®And to think the cleansing proposal was rejected.¡¯ He blamed the Anointed¡¯s high place of residence; they must not know how overpopulated the Outer-tier had become. How in need it was of a cleaning. ¡®They¡¯ll learn of it soon enough,¡¯ even the most blind would gain insight soon. There were only so many beasts a settlement could allow, before the leeches began to suck away too many resources from their betters. Till then, he had to suffer their existence, along with another as he felt his hands begin to tremble. With Cycles of practiced breathing, he was able to keep his breath stable, even as the chill worsened. A blessing he¡¯d left when he did, he¡¯d miscalculated his tolerance. That or the Chill was taking hold of his vessel faster than expected. Either way, he would have to inquire on the matter later when he was done getting his fill of Warmth. With the Soulless reminded of their place, the pace of his host reached a tolerable speed, allowing them to reach the trading district. The place¡ªLowly decorated¡ªwas packed beyond even its holdings. His men made room for them regardless, and they advanced further in, nearing the center where a Harbinger would sing. Other Worthy had already arrived, and their Hosts smaller than his. ¡®The Chill is taking them faster; they must be desperate.¡¯ A weakness to exploit when he would need to be heavy handed with the opposition. For now, he merely gave them a curt glance, and aligned with Annoyance that he had to consider such Lowly as rivals. His siblings back in a Sanctum would have laughed, seeing him forced to maneuver with lesser Vails. But not much, they¡¯d planned for him to die after all. Yet he still lived, and by his own merits, would rise back up in the Titles, and the realm. His Soul was above these beasts, his Channels spoke of it, when death did claim him, he would rise back to his proper place in the realm. The problem would be where, and with what House. If he was reborn into an unsecure clan, he would find himself stunted, and possibly cast out again. ¡®Better to rise as far as I can,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Death holds too many unknowns.¡¯ So much, that he didn¡¯t ponder any further on the matter, he instead focused on the present, and tasks he could resolve. Once he was done being sung to, and returned to his estate, he would personally check the supplies of his House; make sure the needed resources for his plan were in order. And catch if any Maidens had dipped into stones they shouldn¡¯t have. Their constant moaning of the estate not being furnished highly enough, was a blest warning for him to check. While he was out, he would inspect the Newborns as well, decide which would receive ascension first, and secretly those who wouldn¡¯t get any at all. Those would be exposed of, he couldn¡¯t have Soulless linked to his House, just the thought had his ears nearly hang down from the weight of Shame. A Cursed waste, but there was nothing that could be done. Even if he was deserving of more, the realm was stiff with its offerings, he didn¡¯t have the Anima to ascend all the Newborns. His, and the Maidens accounting, had been off due to the unpredictable shifts taking place in the settlement. Sacrifices had to be made, and it might as well be from those not of use. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. A soft hum pulled Haillon from his mind. It held no power to it, no warmth, yet it was sweet to his ears. The Harbinger of Warmth arrived, floating through the air and landing at the center of the chamber, where a space had been left for her. His vessel relaxed, even though she¡¯d yet to perform her Hymn, and the sight of the Harbinger caused Lust to form in his loins. Tall, fur divine colored, and soft; Channels worthy and equally proportioned around the places he could see. Her silver eyes, memorizing, and glowing with power. His vessel wanted to stride forth, claim the woman, and mount her right there in front of everyone. The Newborns he would get from her, the foundation of his house. Lust massaged his primal tool, trying to get him to act. Training, and the Chill, had him push the Curse away, as he¡¯d done many times before. It helped that the Harbinger was mostly hidden behind layers of white dyed silks; the robes obstructing the full worth of the woman. Yet Lust still tried to sway him, and he didn¡¯t stop the thought: ¡®If only I could make you mine.¡¯ Find some way to bend the Harbinger to his will, gain access to the Warmth that resided within her. ¡®I¡¯ll find a way.¡¯ Once he was within the sphere of the Chosen¡¯s influence, he would search for a means to take what he deserved. As he thought that, for a Breath the Harbinger turned her gaze on him, showed a charming smile and glistening eyes. It should have been a sign of his worth, him above the masses, yet Fear clawed at him, something about that look, it had his vessel tensing. The moment she looked away the pressure left, and his vessel relaxed. Fear remained however, the Curse playing with his fur and skin, teasing him with the warning of possible harm. He pushed the Curse away, he¡¯d done nothing to earn the Harbingers ire, no slight was offered, since the Harbinger hadn¡¯t once order them to lower their gazes while around her. He was spared further prods by the Curse, as the Lust forming woman began to chant. He had, at best, a Breath to notice this before a wave of euphoric Warmth swept around him. He fought for control over his vessel, just long enough to settle on the floor, but even that was too much, and his grasp slipped. He, with everyone else, slumped listlessly to the ground. Everything was right with the realm, the Chill gone, the Curse washed away, his vessel sending him waves of pleasure that somehow didn¡¯t invoke erotic sensations. He was in the arms of the Blessing, and he wanted nothing more than to stay there, to avoid what awaited him passed the moment of singing. The cold, the emptiness. ¡®All will be made right soon enough pup.¡¯ He heard in his mind; the voice of the Harbinger. ¡®You will be free from the emptiness in you.¡¯ She continued; the smoothness of her words so very satisfying to hear: ¡®You will forever be free of the Curse laying at the heart of your psyche.¡¯ He felt the warmth intensify as the voice grew louder. ¡®All that must be done is to allow the Cure into your heart, to accept it openly, desire it with all your might. Then the Chill will be cleansed from you, and you will never feel empty again.¡¯ The words, so pleasant, such a sweet alluring melody. He needed to listen to it, anything else felt wrong. the Harbinger was here to keep him safe, raise his worthy Soul, and cleanse it of Curses. It was a moment after that thought, he was forced back into the realm of full awareness. The Warmth lessened, but by the Giver¡¯s will, it didn¡¯t entirely depart. A minor version of it remained, just enough to keep the worse aspects of the Chill from taking him. The abrupt shift in pleasure forced open his eyes, and Haillon sucked in air, fully taken by the twins, Shock and Surprise, when he looked upon the Chosen himself. Haillon lowered his gaze, thankful the eighth son of the Giver hadn¡¯t been looking in his general direction. ¡®Blessed be the Giver.¡¯ He offered, not only for the fortune of avoiding the great one¡¯s eyes, but also of the wonder that was before him. This Vail, if the Chosen could even be considered that. Was tall enough to be equivalent to three men standing on each other¡¯s shoulders. But the astounding part wasn¡¯t his size, but his make-up. The Chosen, solid light bestowed Vail form, and endowed within ornate silver armor. His very being lit the chamber, and on top of that divine radiance, were Wards that blazed even brighter. Sigils of such craft, that Haillon wanted to weep. These before his eyes, were Wards, every other he¡¯d seen were insults to the name. He would have offered everything to see the Chosen in his full glory, rather than most of it hidden away. Though of high worth, and it too engraved with Wards; someone of his majesty should have worn little to nothing at all. His Worth should have been on display; perhaps they were not worthy enough to see the entirety of him. ¡°As I have told, and saved many others.¡± The Chosen abruptly said, pulling on Haillon¡¯s awareness. The voice was Warmth, and filled with Blessings he could not parse. ¡°Now I deliver the same message to all of you. I have a cure to the Curse that has hollowed out your chests. A way to forever remove the Chill trying to claim your vessels.¡± Joy held Haillon close, freedom from the shivering cold made his mind fill with possibilities. He could achieve so much more with time no longer contained within the thresholds of resistance. Yet a smaller part of his mind, one surely held by the Curse, advised caution. Warned the Chosen had a new trick, for why would he remove the chain that kept so many in need of him? Haillon pushed the thought aside, anything would be better than his current state. He¡¯d seen what awaited him if he didn¡¯t come to the gatherings, how the cold would take his vessel and mind, then leave him a weeping, begging Consumed. No, he had to have the cure, he had to be free, otherwise it would take him decades to reach his proper place in the realm. ¡°All you have to do,¡± the Chosen said, the voice coursing with euphoric Warmth. ¡°Is accept it when the time comes, to embrace my blessings and ignore the lies from the Curse. It will spin every tale and haunted vision it can contrive to make you reject salvation.¡± Yes, he knew, for the Curse was moving within him already. It sent urgent warnings; proclaimed he stop and think for a moment. It asked him over and over, what did the Chosen gain from curing Vails, from breaking the chain in his grip? ¡®The end of you,¡¯ he thought to the Curse. ¡®Your blight removed and the realm made all the more blessed for it.¡¯ All that would remain was a realm of pleasure, no Curse biting at their necks, making them gaze at lesser sights below their need to notice. ¡°Behold,¡± the Chosen spoke, voice reverberating power. ¡°The cure,¡± no chant came, the sign of salvation was the brightening of the Chosen. That, and the light making up his form spreading into tendrils. Haillon blinked, and in doing so, missed the act. He opened his eyes to a tendril sticking into his chest, no Curse came from it though, Pain wasn¡¯t there to tear at his flesh. He gasped as the light burrowed into him, heading straight for the point in his chest where the Chill emanated from. The moment the two touched, the realm fell away, his vessel went taut, and Haillon felt his very being influenced. It was beyond the Curses ability to control him, beyond anything he ever felt, this was a permanent change, a reorganizing; no, an adding to him. As the Harbinger had told him before, this was to make him right. The Chill was going to be gone, because the emptiness in him was being filled. ¡®Don¡¯t allow this,¡¯ a part of himself said. ¡®This will undo you; you will not be yourself anymore.¡¯ It warned, begged that he resist, to reject what was being done to him, to push out the light making him whole. ¡®It will spin every tale it can,¡¯ echoed the words of the Chosen, as the pleas from his mind grew louder. ¡®Push it out, push it out,¡¯ the voice cried alarmed. ¡®This can¡¯t be undone, you can¡¯t allow this to happen.¡¯ The wailing voice warned again. He didn¡¯t react to it, even as the light warped and began to fill the void. He felt it, even before the task was completed. The Chill was leaving, its touch weakening the more his center filled with new entities. The Light heightened, formed, condensed, and fused within him. He breathed out, Love, Empathy, Compassion, coursing through his vessel and mind. They chased away the last remnants of the Chill, burning it as he felt whole and born anew. The realm came back to him then, he¡¯d fallen onto his back, surrounded by others in a similar state. People began to laugh as he placed a hand over his chest, saw there wasn¡¯t a wound, and the Chill gone. He joined them in the voicing of Joy; Mirth spreading through his form, joined suddenly with Surprise as he noticed the Harbinger wasn¡¯t singing. The air was only filled with voices of those rescued from the cold. They were truly free as the Chosen had said. No shivers took his vessel, no icy sting that made his heart sputter. He felt comfortable, relaxed, a great weight lifted from his shoulders. ¡®I¡¯m free,¡¯ he thought, tears welling up in his eyes. ¡®Blessed Giver I am free.¡¯ The Curse was gone, he could plan clearly now, enact his schemes sooner, rise in the Titles and remove the Soulless¡ª The word, and thoughts that came with it, felt wrong. He groaned, and rubbed his chest as he felt the new entities in him act. They didn¡¯t like that word, he didn¡¯t like that word, nor the concepts that came with it. Disgust touched him, why had he thought of such a thing? He hissed, and closed his eyes as visions appeared in his mind. They showed his plans, his aims to cleanse¡ªno¡ª to kill all of them. That was the truth of it, he had been preparing to slaughter thousands because their existences got in his way, and made him align with Annoyance. His focus wavered; attention pulled to people weeping. All around him Vails clutched their skulls, and pressed their palms over their eyes. ¡°You have committed many Curses,¡± the Chosen said, making Haillon raise his sight. He saw, Pity? Within those orbs of light that made up his eyes. ¡°And now free, you see the horrors you birthed. Listen to my three Blessings within you, follow their guidance, and know you are already forgiven. All of you however, must learn to embrace that fact.¡± He felt the three blessings coming from his chest, and each a heavy weight on his heart. They latched onto his past decisions and thoughts, each time the weight worsening. The Blessings moved through his mind, resurfaced old memories. ¡°No, no,¡± he mumbled, doing as others were, and pressed his palms over his eyes. The past played before him, his acts of violence, betrayals, unwarranted mistreatment of others. The perverse glee he got at watching foes realize they¡¯d lost. He felt himself being judged, the three Blessings asking him a simple question. ¡®Why?¡¯ He felt as though he¡¯d been punched in the stomach; he curled into a ball in response. ¡®Why?¡¯ Came the question again, louder than before. ¡®Why did you do this?¡¯ They wanted to know, he wanted to know. ¡®Try and find forgiveness in yourself,¡¯ the Chosen¡¯s words echoed. But the more he witnessed, the less he wanted too. The more he saw, the more he knew that he didn¡¯t deserve such a thing. He needed punishment, needed justice, and not the selfish kind only used to gain more from his rivals. True judgment, condemnation, made to repent for all he¡¯d done. If that was even possible. Every Rotation he¡¯d committed Curses, had others suffer under his demands so he could rise higher. So much to repent for, too much. Yet the past played still, revealing to himself and the Blessings, one Curse after the other. Then, nearing the end of it, their sights fell upon his prisoners. ¡®Why?¡¯ Came the question as he relived the moment where he condemned his disobedient to be chained in cells. Stuck in place, so he could learn how long they could last without the Warmth. He had allowed the formation of Consumed, allowed others to be thoroughly taken by the Curse. Once that scene fell away, his life of misdeeds played again, the question repeating over and over. He tried to think of excuses, the reasons why he acted as he did, but now they felt so hollow, and short sighted. ¡®I was a cursed instrument,¡¯ he voiced to himself. ¡®The play thing of Curses, a follower of my base desires.¡¯ It felt so normal then, the continual seeking of pleasure, trying to fill the emptiness in himself with vices. It had always been with him, the Chill, the hole, he simply hadn¡¯t experienced an existence with it sated. Hadn¡¯t felt what it was like to be whole. And when he did, it ate at him, that empty existence, a hollow state leading to hollowed acts. But now he was cured, and it was time he repented for all he¡¯d done. Even in that state, the Chill numbing his senses, he still had a choice, he still willingly tortured others for his own fleeting pleasure. Nothing had forced him to do so, no matter how he felt, he¡¯d been the one in control. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ He thought to the Blessings. ¡®What do I do to atone?¡¯ His question made his chest warm; a correct choice made, and thus revealed a path out of the dark. His mind played, visions manifested, he knew what to do. First he had to inform the Harbinger, then the Chosen of what he¡¯d done, reveal to them the Consumed locked within cells. Afterward, he would take the necessary steps to aid those of his House. So many were neglected, mistreated, they needed resources he¡¯d been hording for himself. Haillon breathed out, and though tears still fell from his eyes, he smiled, his chest didn¡¯t hurt anymore, it instead began to flutter with the touches of Joy. He could never undo the past, but he could mend the present. He could help others, and each thought of it made him align with Merriment. He was in control of his actions, always had been, but now he could finally see. He would make sure no Curse would be allowed to form in this settlement again. Book II Link And there you have it, the end of the samples, for now. Here is the link. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Amazon link When more books are done, I will upload the samples here, till then, many thank for taking the time to read my story. Book III CHAPTER 1 – DELUGE Within the center of the Oasis known as Bae¡ªa traveling Sanctum that moved through rock as if it were water¡ªDailin, along with his Anointed, discussed which of the Safegrounds they would save next. A shout from a son, one seated within the controlling apparatus of the Oasis, ended said conversation. ¡°There¡¯s Anima flooding down here,¡± said the boy. A few quick glances between themselves, and all those seated around the main table, rested their hands against Animastones linked with the Ward network. With its use, Dailin, and his Anointed, gazed upon the realm. As his boy had said, before the Oasis¡ªthat had stop instantly without any of them feeling it¡ªwas a rushing river of Mana, Lifeforce, the most precious substance in existence. With it, anything was possible. That was, if the Soul knew what to do. Understood, how the Mana wanted to bring forth miracles, and was eagerly waiting for anyone to come, and demand to it strongly. Such a wonder to behold, a river of glistening silver liquid that offered salvation, or damnation, depending on who was in control. Currently¡ªhis attention expanding and mind spinning¡ªthose benefiting from the Mana, were plants. Trees, already the size of mountains, continued to grow, along with everything else, mushrooms included. Roots and vines covered in glowing leaves, shifted as if sentient. The plants¡ªempowered by Lifeforce¡ªwere moving in ways normally impossible to see. As the Oasis¡¯s Hymned stone apart, and its bulk crashed through branches, plus trunks the size of Tranquil Paths. The foliage tried retaking the areas claimed by his creation. His son in control of their home¡ªwho was casting Hymns through Wards¨Chad brought forth howling winds that were cutting the shifting forest away, and keeping the river of Mana in view. ¡°Get closer,¡± Dailin said as he rose from his seat. ¡°And Blessings, begin containing that river.¡± While the sight was fanciful, it didn¡¯t distract him from the danger that font represented. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just an increase of Anima sent down the realm spires then,¡± Vollow¡ªhis leading son¡ªsaid. ¡°Above is letting it flow freely.¡± ¡°So it seems,¡± Dailin voiced, and added. ¡°I¡¯m going to drain that source.¡± All eyes turned his way. ¡°Care to join?¡± His children glanced at each other, their ears dipping, and whiskers twitching in nonverbal communication. Sons rose, some daughters as well, those who found it their second purpose to serve as fellow protectors. One of them being Uoth, Vollow¡¯s closest lover, and fellow Anointed. ¡°I bet they¡¯re not going to see this coming.¡± She cheerfully voiced, and took hold of Vollow¡¯s hand. ¡°That would be blessed,¡± Vollow said. ¡°This feeding of the Nightmare has to stop.¡± The monsters had been steadily, and now¡ªgoing on a month¡ªdrastically growing in number and size. Their flight from the Giver¡¯s armies months back, and the mission to save as many Vails as possible, then battle over the Sending network. Had forced Above to hasten their culling of the Middle-tier. Instinct kept him well aware that the Giver wanted him dead. Its presence¡ªa dread inducing weight on his shoulders¡ªhad increased at a rate unmatched. No matter what he did, the pressure would not lessen. A threat able to end him, even within the Oasis, was growing faster than his Well could keep pace with. With a river of Mana in sight¡ªa link to whatever source those Above had access to¡ªand in reach. He hurried towards the towering doors, flanked by guarding Hopes, and Courages. At his sides, Blisses followed, the avatars of outer love pulsing out their element, most of it focused on him. Their attempts to lessen the toll of Instinct¡¯s touch. ¡°It must end.¡± Dailin agreed, and mentally commanded Blisses to form Barriers under him. They answered his will instantly, and transparent panels appeared. Some wrapped around his pawed feet, so there was no risk of him flying off, as they rose, and raced down tunnels that made him feel of average height, even though he was forty-five heads tall. Over the months wandering the Depths, and saving Wicked housed within Sanctums, who were meeting the same fate as the long-forgotten settlements. They had reworked and expanded the Oasis. Both to increase its capacities, but also to have the room for the millions that now dwelled within it. When he had first made this third Bae¡ªtransforming a claimed Sanctum from the enemy¡ªit had been a mere sixteen tiers. Now, months passed, and endless fonts of power coming from their Wells used to change it. Bae had a total of forty tiers, however, only half of those were meant to be lived within. The rest were reserved for other needs, such as vegetable gardens, their armies of Sentinels, Retales and Devastators, plus tiers used as Mana storage. The latter were only half full. It was better to feed most of the Mana coming from their Wells, back into the wonders themselves, rather than having it sit idle within crystals. They needed every advantage they could get, for the realm seemed filled with foes that could slay demigods. All the power at their disposal, and yet, they were still in mortal danger. Death creeping towards him, Instinct crushing him, and demanding he act, or the ender of all would get its due. He offered a prayer of thanks to those Beyond. To the beings aiding him with knowledge, and fortune. Such as them coming across a river of Mana. So unlikely an outcome in a realm of stone, where it was almost impossible to know what laid ahead. He would not waste the chance to spend his enemy¡¯s reserves, and thwart their madness. Thus, they flew down a set of tunnels purposely made to allowed quick navigation through tiers. It was one of four that led to the outer Gates, where they would be able to exit the Oasis, and claim the river. Down the entire length of the colossal hall, flanked Sentinels, his metal constructs that were controlled either by Blessings, or Cured. The ones present were of the former, his Blessings ever ready to defend the Oasis. An army¡¯s worth awaited them at the Outer Gate, which was already open, and his Blessings at work. The river had been subdued, thanks to his Blessings singing to stone, and warping it into a funnel that was redirecting the river inside. The lobby chamber¡ªwhich the Gate opened into¡ªwas full of Animastones near his size. Blessings were trying to stem the tide of the river by filling up those crystals, and their own forms, but they couldn¡¯t keep up. Using Hymns, they contained the quickly building pool of floating light, which was claiming more of the room. Gradually coming to a stop in front of the expanding mass. He wasted no time pressing his hands against the Mana, and called to it. Demanding, and decreeing¡ªwithin his mind¡ªfor it to enter, be consumed by his Well, and in turn, increase the amount of Lifeforce his font of power produced. As kin joined him, the liquid light rushed into his form, euphoric bliss rising as it coursed and surged into his Well. There it disappeared, consumed as quickly as it entered. Eyes closed, and mind as tranquil as he could achieve. He waited for Instinct to lessen its grip, and its induced dread to wither away. *** Brow furrowing, his focus returned to the realm. Dailin opened his eyes, and blinked, when he found the mass of Mana¡ªdiminished into a stream¡ªwas not stopping. ¡°What does Beyond send?¡± Asked Vollow, his son at his side, also siphoning off from the stream. So caught up in his trance, he hadn¡¯t noticed being placed on the marble floor. ¡°The same,¡± he responded. Many eyes turned his way. ¡°We¡¯re still in danger, our feeding hasn¡¯t changed anything.¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± Vollow questioned. ¡°Even with you being at this for a Rotation?¡± Dailin¡¯s ears flexed tight, a display of surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve been at this, that long?¡± A whole day lost within a euphoric trance. Vollow, along with the rest of his children, nodded. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to wake you,¡± his son said. ¡°And the matter was important enough, that remaining here wasn¡¯t considered cursed.¡± ¡°I suppose it¡¯s not,¡± Dailin muttered, and refocused on the stream before him. ¡°But this current rate isn¡¯t enough.¡± Mentally whispering to his power, he demanded a greater pull, for the stream of Mana to be brought to him. The substance answered, some of it being spent to enact his will, but what was gained, easily eclipsed the expenditure. Rushing into him, the stream thinned. He told his children what he had done, and they began repeating it within their own minds. Together they quickened the flow, and the flood coming from outside, withered more and more. At their current pace, whatever source the Giver and her¡ª The shattering of stone echoed, and the river bulged back into its original size, then larger. A Hope¡ªnot within a Sentinel¡ªpressed a hand on his exposed neck, formed a link, and he saw through its collective mind the outside. From the wall where the river was coming from, a mountainous chasm had been formed. It was expanding too, the thick liquid grinding the stone away, and breaking off larger chunks that his creations were keeping back with panels. Dailin returned his awareness back to his own surroundings, saw other Blessings had formed links with children, and were revealing to them what was happening outside. ¡°Go get more Ascendants,¡± Dailin said to a Bliss. ¡°All of them in fact, this is the highest task right now.¡± She bowed, but remained. Other versions of her would gather his children, and maybe collectively, they would be able to drain the source. Since¡ªhe was struggling to accept the possibility¡ªInstinct wasn¡¯t lessoning its grip. The lakes worth of Mana rushing into his Well, wasn¡¯t stopping its gradual strengthening. Death was still drawing closer, doom coming for them. ¡®How could they have so much power at their call?¡¯ Troubling, but it would be theirs, and more. Every drop of Mana fed to his Well, increased its production. He just had to keep feasting, and growing. Instinct would lessen eventually, it had to. Reclosing his eyes, he focused only on his demands, and let time flutter by once more. *** Smiling, Dailin¡¯s attention shifted away from the demands of consumption, and focused on Instinct. Its rising weight was slowing. While Dread was still howling through his nerves, the worry that had been singing with it, became mute. Death was being pushed back. He was safe, they were safe, the danger faceable, and the future within their grasp. So he continued feeding, taking from an enemy that had planned to use the Nightmare to end them. ¡®Blessed be you gods,¡¯ he prayed, heart radiating joy. ¡®For your gifts, and this chance.¡¯ Mentally he voiced other hymns of faith while feeding upon the stream, and only returned his awareness to the realm around him, when Instinct¡¯s grip began to weaken. An army of Ascendants were there to greet his eyes, many in the throes of their own euphoric trance, as they fed from a stream that wouldn¡¯t dry up. Glancing at a Bliss stationed next to him, he asked: ¡°How long was I unaware this time?¡± Voice soothing, warm, and joined with a motherly smile, Bliss answered. ¡°Two Rotations Maker. Some of the Anointed had to leave to keep Bae organized.¡± Another glance around revealed Vollow was gone, so too Uoth. Those that remained¡ªwhile still many¡ªwere people with no overly important roles. ¡®Two days, and this river is still here.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t planned on draining the Source instantly, but he had expected this stream to wither away. He needed a more direct feed, the center itself, where he could truly will his demand, and absorb the Source all at once. Ending his commands, he pulled his hands free from the stream. ¡°Send word that we¡¯re departing from here.¡± He voiced to Bliss, who bowed, and many of her forms began waking Ascendants from their trances. Following further orders, Barriers were resummoned, and he was ushered back down halls that would take him to the Core. *** Back in his cushioned seat of silver and gold, and connected with the Ward network. Dailin watched as the Oasis carefully followed the stream back up the realm. They¡¯d been at it for an hour, and where the river went, life bloomed. Every type of foliage was spreading, and growing to monstrous proportions. But it was the many types of trees, that were causing the worst damage to the realm. Empowered by Mana, their roots were breaking the realm apart. On its own, that wouldn¡¯t have been much of a problem, but with the process joined with Mana trying to find anyway possible to seep down into the realm. Which meant reaching the Nightmare housed mostly in the Depths. The action was speeding along the doom of Vail society, and their hallowed Safegrounds.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. That, and it was making the process of following the river far more difficult than it should have been. Still, they made progress, and the fruits of their curiosity rewarded. Dailin took in a shocked breath¡ªthe only time he really breathed¡ªand blinked his eyes thrice before accepting the sight. Others voiced surprise as well, for they too were connected with the Oasis. Collectively, they gazed upon a massive chasm containing a lake worth of liquid light. Everywhere he looked, Mana was seeping down into the chamber from a myriad of holes. The stone in that area must have been denser, and had kept majority of the substance gathered in one place. Their arrival though, had temporarily ended that phenomenon. Hastily rock was merged back into place, and the tide of Mana re-contained. However, it was only a matter of time before it escaped. Giant roots were appearing, and slowly breaking apart stone. Worse though, was they were not the first ones to find the lake. All around it, even swimming within its light. Nightmares gorged, joined with their thinking minds, Sloans. Mountains of mass, shell, and leathery flesh, and all of it held up by four bulky crab like appendages. The things were riddled with black eyes, beaked maws, and arms of various sizes that hanged limply till there was a need for them. There were hundreds of those monsters, maybe over a thousand. Up till now, he had never seen that breed together in such numbers. As thought coordinators, and used for higher thinking, they were normally dispersed. But with them centralized, he saw the Shroud¡ªthe Nightmare¡¯s collective mind¡ªto a degree almost physical. Joined with it, was another entity deeply intertwined with the beasts. Vails called them Curses, and the one feeding off the Nightmare¡¯s flesh woven desire, was Hunger. ¡®More, more glowing light, bringer of flesh, of such delights. Harbinger of all grand sights, offeror of the feast, that wets our appetites.¡¯ Within Hunger¡¯s hymn¡ªthe former coaxing the Shroud ever more¡ªhe witnessed plans, the movement of forces, and the whispers of these fonts of glowing light. He sought to see more, learn of the realm¡¯s current state. ¡®Threat.¡¯ A unifying thought that cleared all others. The Oasis¡¯s arrival had been noticed, and the swarm reacted defensively. Sloans hastily retreated, while the area came alive with lower minded Nightmares. Stone ranked monsters¡ªnine times the size of regular Nightmares¡ªcharged forward. Their collective screeches shaking the realm as they called out for larger kin. Particularly Ancients¡ªthe largest breed¡ªmost were maggot shaped, and endowed with a similar beaked mouth as Chunnlers. ¡°Put distance between us and the lake,¡± he said, and the Oasis moved away. Stone effortlessly shifted apart, and back, when needed. The latter did not take place, since they didn¡¯t want to lose sight of the Mana. As for the Nightmares coming for them, he gave a second command, and told his son not to go on the offensive. While the stone in the area was denser than normal, it would still be easy for them¡ªor the Nightmare¡ªto break it apart. He, nor the beasts, wanted that to happen. The monsters wanted it contained as well, easy to feast upon, and grow within. He mentioned that to his children, the sight losing its hold over them as they disconnected from the Oasis, and gazed at each other. ¡°The area needs to be fortified, and Warded.¡± Tealhun said, his Prime Anointed, and daughter most committed with keeping their home running efficiently. As an Ascendant, she matched everyone else, a being of light cloaked in silks, and a moderate amount of jewelry. ¡°We will,¡± he replied, since they didn¡¯t have much of a choice. Clearing out the Nightmare, and Ancients on their way, was going to be calamitous. ¡°And then drain that lake.¡± Her ears dipped slightly, an open admission that she didn¡¯t expect them to. ¡°We¡¯ve spent so much time here already,¡± she voiced, and others nodded. ¡°And the Nightmare has become further emboldened elsewhere. Sanctums that we have reconnected to, send visions of larger forms, and swarms rapidly draining their reserves.¡± It did not surprise him. No longer feeding on a blessed River, Instinct¡¯s pressure had been building. The Nightmare was ever growing in might, and Death looming closer to Vails who had no chance of surviving the culling. They needed to be saved, then Cured, Souls purified of the wickedness within them. The longer they stayed at the lake, the more Souls would lose their chance at redemption. If he was cured himself, filled with the three Inner Blessings, Love, Empathy, and Compassion. Then he would have had them racing off to save more, regardless of their enemy rapidly growing in strength. But he was not, He still held a self-centeredness, the greater desire to keep those he loved, and himself, safe first. He had to, if they failed, died, and were forced into other realms. A far greater number of Souls would lose their chance of curing forever. Their realm¡ªa hades¡ªwas the perfect place to bring change, to cure the most fallen, and wicked of Souls. ¡°I know daughter,¡± he said comfortingly, even released a wave of loving warmth. ¡°However, those Beyond have made it clear, the Giver and her sons want us all dead. And willing to empower the Nightmare to an extent that we are barely keeping pace with.¡± Mute silence took the chamber, and the auras of his children became muddled with grayish hues. Sadness, remorse, and guilt. They understood his reasoning, their importance, and the choice that had to be made. ¡°Another Rotation or two,¡± he stated, breaking the silence. ¡°If we can¡¯t drain this lake by then, then we¡¯ll move on for a time, save a Sanctum or two before returning.¡± Hopefully consuming the lake would buy them a little more time. There were hundreds of Sanctums left in the Middle-tier, each filled with hundreds of thousands, or even over a million Wicked. All those Souls in need of salvation, and upliftment from a fallen realm. He couldn¡¯t just let that chance slip passed him. While Vails were quick breeders, his Oasis full of pregnant women giving birth to new bodies for Souls to inhabit. It wasn¡¯t near the speed of him saving, and then curing a Sanctum. Sighing, he leaned heavy against his seat, mentally wary from balancing two competing desires. The need to grow his Well, and the need to spread his cure. The latter was more important in the long run, but survival had to be maintained. Counter to what his appearance displayed¡ªa demigod draped in royal attire¡ªhe was still a flawed mortal man. Maybe it was the righteous path to rush off, and save all those they could. Forget the dangers building, and give in to Empathy. But he would not purposely put himself in danger, and certainly not his children. They may look immortal, and impervious to Death, but Instinct kept him painfully aware of the truth. Death could take him, and everyone else, if given the chance. And while he knew his children wouldn¡¯t truly be lost, that they would exist somewhere else in a new life, and hopefully in a better realm. He would no longer be with them, his family sundered, and him alone again. ¡°If that is what you think is best,¡± Tealhun said as she glanced at Sounness, her closest sister, and a woman skilled with numbers. ¡°We will form a list of those who will need us most.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll race off to them when this is done,¡± he added, voice full of comforting love. It wasn¡¯t easy for his children, Empathy was hounding them to save those yet cured. But tough decisions had to be made, it was one of the reasons why he hadn¡¯t cured himself yet. He needed to be cold to the realm, and make the self-centered choices. ¡°Speaking of hurrying,¡± he voiced, and rose from his seat. His elegant armor returning into existence by his decree. ¡°It¡¯s best we start.¡± Sons joined him as he left, and before they ever got close to the Outer Gates of their home. Blessings were already battling Nightmares that had failed miserably to pierce the Warded shell of the Oasis. Watching it all through his Blessings shared sense, he saw them carefully fighting within Sentinels and larger variants, the Retales, and Devastators. Nightmares were being cleared away, the lake defiled with their ichor as his constructs focused more on physical attacks, rather than risking spells that would crack the stone. However, by the time they reached the Outer Gate, most of the Nightmares had been pushed back, and removed from the lake. His constructs continued slaughtering beasts, which tried desperately to fight back, and inflict some sort of wound. But his creations were Warded too, and filled with pools worth of Mana. Their Animastone made forms shined bright, and remained so, thanks to their Links. Since his Blessings were also collectively tied together, him, his sons, and the Oasis itself, were able to send their reserves through Blessings. With it, his Sentinels were indestructible, and warred in an aggressive manner that displayed no fear of being harmed. They ignored strikes, even blows from Nightmare Variants that were using Mana themselves, emboldening their strength further. For all the horror the beasts visages displayed though, they were not a foe to be feared, not yet. Time would change that, due to the Rivers that monsters were feeding on. But not the current one, it was now claimed by his Sentinels. Those furthest from the fighting began chanting to the stone. Sigils¡ªthe written word of magic, and all things arcane¡ªwere formed by Mana, the substance listening to the collective desire of his Blessings. They shifted into a myriad of interlocked patterns that pressed into the stone, solidified, and warded the surface. That miracle spread towards Rivers that were pouring into the lake. His Blessings fast at work fortifying the area before Ancients arrived. As they did, other parts of his army formed a dome around the lake, one large enough to accommodate their size. The act achieved by hovering over rocks from the surrounding walls, and warping them into shape. The dome was done in minutes, even with low thinking Nightmares trying to hinder them. It too was Warded, and added with a tunnel that led towards one of the Oasis¡¯s Outer Gates. The connecting part was formed with Barriers, and then hidden under a layer of stone. The moment it was done, Dailin disconnected his mind from the sights he¡¯d been watching through his Blessings, and gazed at the opening Gate with his own eyes. With the path for them made ready, he spent no more time waiting, and hurried off, sons and daughters behind him. In minutes they were before the lake, the glowing pool being cleaned by dozens of Sentinels, who were desiring for the ichor to be removed from the Mana. As he stepped forward, Barriers appeared under his feet, allowing him to walk above the lake¡¯s surface. He took a few more, before motioning for the panels to take him to the center of the pool, and then to slowly descend downward. He expected a touch of cold, even though he wasn¡¯t entering water. Mildly surprised, and pleased, he found the temperature perfectly neutral. Down he went, completely submerged in Mana, and guided to the bottom of the lake. As an Ascendant¡ªLifeforce flowing through him continually¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to breathe. Though being submerged, he felt an impulse to do so, which he ignored. Glancing upward, his sight not overly disrupted, he saw his children joining him in a similar manner. There was also a Sentinel, which sank down to his spot, and stood at his side. Bliss ready to offer aid, or communication whenever needed. Everything in place, Dailin closed his eyes, and desired to the Mana around him. He decreed for it to enter his Well, be devoured, and used to further improve his font of power. The ever-listening substance responded instantly. *** While he had fed¡ªtwo days passing in a blur of euphoria¡ªhis creations had stayed busy holding the area, and following the guidance of his Anointed. By Anointed commands, the warded areas had been expanded, and reworked. A massive Finder¡ªa crystal linked with a twin that blinked faster, and sensorily guided the user closer to its other half¡ªwas formed, along with Sentinel sized Animastones. The latter fed upon the lake¡ªthat they had failed to consume¡ªusing it to stay fully charged, and ensure the Wards always had a supply of Mana to maintain them. With it, the Swarm¡ªthat had not stopped trying to retake the lake¡ªwasted themselves attacking Wards that would never break. The dome was also reworked, Gates added, and closed. None would be able to reach the lake within, not unless they knew how to will to Mana, and have it access the locks, and undo them. That reservoir of Lifeforce would be left untouched. However, it did not change the situation taking place. The Rivers were many, and far reaching. Whatever Source was feeding them¡ªand the sequestered lake¡ªwas nowhere nearby. So, their effort hadn¡¯t stopped the Nightmare from feasting. In the end, the work that had been done, was only a means for them to easily navigate their way back to the lake whenever time allowed. An act they had repeated. Indulging him a little, the Oasis had been made to follow one of the Rivers to its end. One last foolish hope to see if the Source was close. It had not been, instead they found the River connected to another, far larger, lake. One feeding a flourishing forest, and breaking the realm apart, letting the pooled Mana flood downward faster. Again, desperate to stem the tide. Blessings had gone out, reformed stone, and bound it with unbreakable Wards. Then the pattern from before had been repeated, a Finder, joined with Animastones. Following another offshoot, since it was in the direction of a Safeground that his children had chosen to be saved. They had come upon a third lake, which they contained. It hadn¡¯t been that far from the second one either, meaning there had to be dozens, hundreds, perhaps thousands of Lakes. The thought had him seated in silence, and staring up at the ceiling art within the Core. The place was spherical in shape, with a floor dividing its center. Children had brought in material¡ªmostly precious metals¡ªand covered majority of the glowing crystal. From there, they had done as all Vails do, formed patterns that merged with statues and depictions of lush wildlife. They would have made a great many murals of him¡ªif he hadn¡¯t disallowed it¡ªand placed him on the ceiling, to be some kind of a deity looking down. Instead, he¡¯d made his own request, a rare thing that his children had been eager to hear, and make happen. They¡¯d listened to his specifications, the desire for them to make black glass, and have it be the background color for the ceiling. It was followed with small random holes spaced erratically, thus allowing the white glowing crystal behind, to come through. The last touch had been gems, such as sapphires, and emeralds¡ªbut not rubies¡ªsocketed into some of the holes. Born underground, never having the luxury to see a night sky full of shining stars. His children had been slightly baffled by the piece. ¡°It¡¯s a sight of those Beyond,¡± he had said to them, along with a shared vision. Thanks to Visionstones, he didn¡¯t have to try and describe to them the concept of a sky. They got to experience it first hand from him, a memory from another life. So, he hadn¡¯t been the only one studying the ceiling, eyes tracing patterns in the illusionary stars. A pleasant distraction, but one that came to an end as Tealhun¡¯s voice touched his ears. ¡°We¡¯ve acquired visions,¡± his daughter said. ¡°Some of the Sanctums have Rivers flowing by them.¡± A Bliss carried over crystals to him, grabbing one, he linked with the Visionstone, and witnessed the memory born from another Soul. Gazing through the Wards of a Sanctum, Dailin looked at a realm writhing in Nightmares twelve times the size of what they had been at the start of his journey. Many were going passed that, the swarm gorging on rivers of liquid light. It had already been a matter of time before Sanctums of the Middle-tier were lost, but with the arrival of Rivers, that event was fast approaching. There was no hope of them curing even a quarter of the Safegrounds. Tens of millions were going to lose their chance at salvation, all because those Above wanted them culled quicker. With those sights¡ªthe vision taking him to many Sanctums¡ªit wasn¡¯t an outlandish guess to assume, that Above had much of the realm flooded with Mana. Disconnecting from the crystal, and combing a hand through his mane, Dailin voiced his command. ¡°As we discussed, we¡¯ll save the Sanctums that have Rivers near them.¡± If they couldn¡¯t save all, then, it was best to be as productive with those chosen for salvation. As they cured a Safeground, he would feast upon Rivers. Either they would eventually consume enough Mana to force Above to close off their Source of power. Or their Wells would reach a point where they could overpower the growing tide coming for them. Children motioned approval, voiced their agreeance, and aired appraising words about his wisdom. A mask to bury the fact that none of them were actually happy with the course they needed to take. A drawback of his Inner Blessings on display. Love, Empathy, and Compassion, their touches were causing gray hues within auras. Worry, shame, disgust, his children expected perfection from themselves, the means to somehow save all from calamity. ¡®If only life was so fair.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t, and they had no right to complain regardless, they had already received countless blessings. While numerous others had died¡ªdevoured by ravenous maws¡ªthey still lived, and in comfort too. It was why he constantly prayed to those Beyond, even with their current predicament. He had learned all too well, that it could always be worse. ¡°Blessed be those Beyond,¡± he spoke, pulling children from their gloom. ¡°That we have the chance to cure Wicked, and grow.¡± Kin motioned prayer signs, voiced their gratitude as well, and Dailin saw the mar within auras subside. ¡°May they always guide us,¡± Tealhun spoke as she accepted a Visionstone. Her awareness briefly flickered out, before returning, and centering on him. A motion from her, and the crystal was brought to him. It contained a list of Sanctum names, those lucky enough to reside next to a River. ¡°Joenlar appears to be the highest candidate for salvation,¡± Tealhun voiced, and he focused on the name. Further information appeared, the Safeground¡¯s placement, along with its population, slightly over a million. Fitting it into his mental map of the realm, he noticed, that when it came to those marked for curing, it was the furthest down in the Middle-tier. He nodded, eager to be off, to feed, and push back against Instinct¡¯s rising pressure. The choice made, and the coordinates given. The Oasis ferried them to another den of Wicked, one that would soon be cleansed, and give birth to saintly Souls. Book III CHAPTER 2 – CHOICES ¡°This cannot continue,¡± Arron said, airing the words of the collective, who were silently gazing at him. Situated within a lounging chamber, one they often used to talk about sensitive matters alone, without Blessings around. Vollow embraced the event that couldn¡¯t be held off any longer. He didn¡¯t have the will either, same as his brothers, the Inner Blessings cried out for him to act in a worthier manner. To achieve greater results than their current performance. While Wicked were being cured, it was at an unacceptable rate compared to those being lost. Every Rotation brought with it a short list of Sanctums breached by the Nightmare, those within massacred, and devoured. While the Nightmare was able to assault multiple Safegrounds, they were only able to save one Sanctum at a time, the process taking Rotations to complete. It took time to cure, and guide those under the influence of Remorse, into the Oasis, then the tiers assigned to them. Though he offered to those Beyond, grateful for the means to save Vails. The Inner Blessings, they massaged his heart, wept for those lost, and caused him to do the same. More had to be done, and would. All that was to be decided, was how, and to the extent they would act. The focus of this talk, and one that had already revealed the answer. ¡°And it has been decided, that if we are to do this, then it might as well be done fully,¡± Arron continued. ¡°And offer that Father doesn¡¯t¡­refuse us completely.¡± After Father had taken command of the House, freed from the lies of their Mothers. Vollow hadn¡¯t thought there would come a time that they would be at odds. Even less, that he would be able to do anything about it. Father was Chosen¡ªnot by the Giver, the monster that culled Vails¡ªby those Beyond, beings that defied true description. His Father, the bringer of salvation, and bestower of gifts. The latter was the reason why they were having this talk at all. Ascendants they all had become, reflections of Father, and endowed with Wells ever growing in might. Each of them were harbingers of the Cure. Could forge their own Blessings, and armies to save other Sanctums. And yet, they were kept together, centralized, the Cure not allowed to spread fully. ¡°I understand,¡± he said, and slightly touched by Pride, that they had lasted this long without acting. But the Blessings¡ªEmpathy in particular¡ªcouldn¡¯t be ignored forever. ¡°Remember though,¡± he said, eyeing his brother that had been with him to enact their own scheme to help Father. ¡°The Chosen¡¯s dormant Anger.¡± Not many of his siblings had been there to see Father taken by a Curse. Witness how much it could influence him, if the right events took place. Pups conspiring behind his back again, could be one of those events. Especially if revealed by kin who were too used to his affection, and offered disrespect when airing their intentions. Most of the House was spoiled, as they had not experienced Pain birthing discipline. Majority had only ever seen Father¡¯s blessed side, and felt the warmth of his Love. They did not know the Curses he could also bring forth. ¡°Keep your words tranquil, and postures submissive,¡± he informed. ¡°Explain everything, and plead your case. Beg that Father sees that you don¡¯t want to refute his will.¡± If only they were stronger, able to withstand the Inner Blessings cries. Vollow placed a hand over his chest. The ache of those dying, Souls left wicked, while he and the rest of the Ascendants remained safe in comfortable luxury. They should be out there fighting back the Nightmare, or bringing forth Blessings to do the deed. Not this, spending their Rotations half asleep at times, while they fed off Anima rivers. The only reason it was even partially bearable, was their Wells were deepening from it. That seemed to be the only thing Father cared about currently. Beyond was pressing on him, demanding greater strength from their Ascendants. Vollow¡¯s hand clenched into a fist, wrinkling his silk robe. Fear touched him, and Worry. The latter was a small curse now, but it still appeared at times, and whispered of what Father might do, the Rage that could be born, if they were not worthy enough. ¡®Forgive us Father, and Beyond, for we are weak.¡¯ His brother smiled, and ears dipped, a request was to come. ¡°That is why we ask, and align with Hope, that you will be the one to discuss this with Father.¡± ¡°Be the one to face his Wrath,¡± Vollow clarified. Arron¡¯s ears fully dipped, and his smile became pleading. Vollow sighed, and closed his own. The decision was already made, he knew it, and so did they. What he was doing now, was the act of mentally preparing himself. It was a small comfort, that he wasn¡¯t actually going to be talking with Father alone. While he would be there to represent his brothers, so too would Tealhun, who would represent his sisters. However, it would be him doing most of the talking. While sisters were equally displeased with their current path. Most of them were not going to be facing the threats of the realm. That was a male¡¯s role, and one they were far more committed to, than those in the past. Before, it had been force that made males defend, while women tended to the tasks of keeping a Safeground in order. Now though, they did everything they could to keep their women away from the dangers outside. ¡°You¡¯re one of his favorites,¡± Arron added, getting Vollow¡¯s brow to crease, and his eyes to reopen. He stared into his brother¡¯s eyes as he continued. ¡°Brings forth Love to a higher degree¡ª ¡°That is not true,¡± Vollow said, the only reason he was so known to Father, was because he had forced himself to be at the center of organizing, and safeguarding his kin. Nothing more. Anyone else could have taken his spot, been within Father¡¯s gaze, and accepted his attention. He told them as such, and earned another smile from his brother, it was one from Sympathy. ¡°Regardless of the reason,¡± Arron said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t change that he holds you higher than the rest, will listen to your words.¡± ¡°I know, and I already accept your request,¡± Vollow voiced, and brought them to the matter of what was planned. He offered it was worthy, something able to change Father¡¯s opinion. That too he told them, and got most in the room to display sights of assurance. ¡°Perhaps Beyond guided us,¡± Arron spoke. ¡°But yes, we have a plan that should make Father see¡­that we are not being Low minded about this.¡± ¡°Offer that it is,¡± Vollow said, then listened, and breathed with Peace. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t be enduring too much of Father¡¯s Wrath after all. *** How odd it was to be slightly regretful of a choice, but to know, that if it were presented again, he would not deviate from it. There was no other sane decision to be had. For him to share his secrets, bestow his children the power to rise, or fall, based on their actions. A safeguard had to be put in place, for himself, but ultimately, for them. So they had been cured, granted Love, Empathy, and Compassion. Those same Blessings were having them act against him. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling thrill, and a deep satisfaction. He had undone the wrongs of the Vail, made its so that he had children who cared. For that reasoning, the talk with Vollow and Tealhun, he admired. Nothing about it had been selfish. Opposite, and he could tell by the hues of their auras, that they didn¡¯t want to go against him. Them forced to make demands, but avoiding the word, instead using request, and please. ¡°We will not actually be separated,¡± Vollow pressed, and the one leading the conversation. Another change, but Tealhun was taking it well. Perhaps with them being lovers, she was more comfortable with him being in charge. Either way, it was Vollow he remained focused on, the aura of his son marred with worried gray, but emboldened by the colors of Inner Blessings. ¡°With Channelingstones, contact won¡¯t be lost, and we can send Anima through them to render aid if needed.¡± A great wonder, their Channelingstones, an idea that had come to him, when the Senses¡ªThe Giver¡¯s helpers¡ªhad used a Sendingstone as a make shift bomb. Their first rendition of Channelingstones had worked wonderfully during the assault against those Senses. When they had reached out to them through reworked Sendingstones, curing them, and empowering them with Mana to temporarily fight back Purifiers. Even greater was the wonder, that it didn¡¯t create Links in the air. Visible lines of light that would appear when large volumes of Mana traveled through once invisible connections. He had no idea how it worked, but power seemed to just appear within the connected crystal. The amount didn¡¯t matter either, as long as the crystal was large enough to handle the torrent. So useful the change had been, that he¡¯d improved his Blessings, decreed to Mana, that their own Links function in the same manner. It had worked, though the substance had forced a condition for it to happen. Within his Blessings, Hope, Courage, and Bliss, each of their forms had been endowed with a crystal structure situated in the center of their chests. It also made it that Bliss couldn¡¯t have a translucent form anymore, or not completely. A hovering crystal gave away her location, a physical anchor that couldn¡¯t be done away with. He wasn¡¯t bothered by it, that form of hers didn¡¯t have much use anymore. But Bliss herself had complained, mentioned she¡¯d liked secretly watching the Cured. However, given she was the aspect of outer love, she hadn¡¯t sulked over the loss, couldn¡¯t in fact. Besides, what they had gained was too beneficial. With the visible Links gone, he could empower his creations, and none would be able to notice the rivers being fed into their beings. And that same improvement, had delivered to his children one more reason why they didn¡¯t need to be with him. ¡°It will allow us to feed on multiple Rivers,¡± Vollow added. ¡°And send its contents to you, if you desire it.¡± A fact that was causing Dailin to rapidly lose any will to refuse his children. He glanced down at the Visionstone in his hand. The sights within had removed every excuse he had come up with to say no. His children¡ªhis bright loving Souls¡ªhad thought their plan through. Even with the Inner Blessings hounding them, demanding they act swiftly, they had not. Their plan had been methodically structured. Not surprising, given it had been completed by the same people who ran the Oasis, and those who had formed, and organized, the massive Flock that had emptied Sanctums. ¡®Multiple Oases linked together.¡¯ What an idea, and one that had never occurred to him. He had been so focused on keeping everyone together, safely hidden within their moving home. That he¡¯d forgotten his children were just as capable at creating wonders as himself. He had passed on everything they needed to survive in the realm. Secrets on how to use Mana, the means to improve their bodies, and Wells that grew in might, the more they were fed. They didn¡¯t need him, a revealing, and sobering truth. He could die, or disappear, and they would be able to keep everything going on their own. The only real loss that would be had, was his Well no longer contributing to the collective whole. ¡°Blessings will be with them as well, and many of us have mastered the means to make our own,¡± Vollow continued, tone gentle. Thumbing the crystal with both of his hands, Dailin lowered his gaze, and Vollow fell silent. He tried to come up with a counter to decline their request. An excuse, or logic that would give his children a reason not to rush off, and save people. However, the only thing that came to mind, was a lie. A telling, that those Beyond wanted everyone together. He purged the idea from his mind, disgusted by it, even though it promised him everything he wanted. With it gone, he was left with nothing. There was no way out, his Blessings had provided too much incentive, and the Mana too many ways to enact plans safely. His children¡¯s plan was sound, and the only obstacle in the way, was his own feelings. A father trying to keep his children close. Dailin softly smiled, and voiced: ¡°I forget that many of you aren¡¯t Newborns anymore.¡± Vollow, Tealhun, hundreds of his children, they were well passed one year¡¯s old. Adults in the eyes of Vail society. Normally they would have already separated off, and formed their own Houses. Calamity had kept them close, and love, but now both were pulling them away. Dailin forced down his objection, the refusal that he so badly wanted to scream. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be the first time they were apart. He¡¯d left them to their own devices once, at the start of their exodus to take the first Sanctum. Necessity had forced his hand then, and it was doing so now. His children were right, their current course was barely keeping them out of Death¡¯s reach. Instinct screamed it, keep improving, keep growing, or doom, doom upon all he loved. Their plan would work, one would become many, and millions more Souls would be saved. ¡°You have your own desires,¡± he said. ¡°Your own paths.¡± His dream had been adopted by others, and the cure would spread. He wasn¡¯t needed, no longer the center of everything. He chuckled. ¡®Is that it?¡¯ A revelation. He had not just been worried about his kin getting into danger, and him unable to offer aid. No, he was afraid of losing control. Control, that in truth, had already been lost, only the illusion was now fading. His children would have never gone against his commands otherwise. Much of it out of respect, but also, deeper down, because they couldn¡¯t. He had the power, the endless Mana, all depended on him. No more. Each had become like him. Beings of light, practically unkillable, and holders of growing Wells. This whole affair wasn¡¯t necessary, their kindly worded talk, a gestured request. ¡°You¡¯re ready to travel them,¡± Dailin forced out the words, for it was owed. ¡°You don¡¯t need my approval.¡± Vollow, and Tealhun, they stiffened, and shock colored their auras. They didn¡¯t need to ask, what could he have possibly done to stop them? Collectively they could beat him, thousands of Wells, while smaller than his own, would still win out. He was not an untouchable ruler anymore, by his own hands, he had made his children equal to himself.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°Bless you all,¡± he continued. ¡°For thinking enough of me, to ask.¡± Pride swelled in his heart, it said a lot that they still favored his opinion, cared about his feelings. He was a failure in many things, but at least, it seemed he had not failed as a father. ¡°Do what you think must be done. I will support you, as a father should.¡± His children shared the briefest of glances, their auras a whirlwind of shifting hues. Surprise showed the most, and while he couldn¡¯t see into their minds, he saw enough. They had expected resistance, or outright refusal, not submission. It hadn¡¯t sunk into their minds yet, that he was no longer above them. That he was merely another Soul trying to keep the Cured from being devoured. Vollow moved to speak, but no words came. Speechless, the silence stretched on before dying to his idle laughter. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve let Rage take me too many times.¡± Eyes turned back to him, and away from their mental confusion. ¡°And while it did try to whisper into my ear, get me to act,¡± Dailin shook his head. He would not let that aspect of himself be what his children expected, whenever they went against his wants. ¡®Not children,¡¯ he mentally corrected. ¡®Adults, they are grown, and independent.¡¯ ¡°I will not allow myself to be that kind of person, your mothers were enough of that type.¡± Dailin breathed deep, pushing away the last dredges of his reluctance. ¡°We¡¯ll talk as equals, for we are, even if neither of you realize it yet.¡± ¡°You are Chosen by those Beyond,¡± Vollow said, words returning, and the shock fading from his aura. ¡°Our father,¡± Tealhun added. ¡°And the highest of this House. We are not equals.¡± She looked at Vollow, the two sharing a nonverbal tell. ¡°We are threatening,¡± Vollow lowered his ears, ¡°to act against your decree. At least Anger should be troubling you, or some form of Curse, not,¡± weakly motioning in his direction. ¡°Touched by Blessings.¡± ¡°I would be,¡± Dailin said with a smile. ¡°If anything you had requested, had been worthy of scrutiny, Lowly thoughts coming from Giftless. But they aren¡¯t, we should have already been doing this, but I was so focused on keeping you all close. That I failed to see a better path.¡± ¡°I am not perfect,¡± he added. ¡°I make mistakes like everyone else.¡± They should know that, he¡¯d failed them miserably, back when most of their mothers were alive. But how he looked, and the wonders he¡¯d brought, it seemed they had forgotten. ¡°You are Chosen.¡± They both repeated, a declaration that he was special, and maybe he had been. ¡°And so are all of you,¡± he declared, and they tensed. ¡°I was never meant to do this on my own.¡± He was never meant to do anything at all, save live, but he had gained a higher purpose, one that burned within him, and needed an endless ensemble to make into reality. ¡°This, is how it needs to be, Cured spreading the cure.¡± The Inner Blessings influencing his kin, would have no less. They might push his family into doing something, regretful, if he stood in the way. He had thousands of kin, majority gifted his secrets, it would have been impossible to keep them contained. Vollow¡¯s shoulders slouched, the stress finally bleeding away. As the figurehead for his sons, Dailin knew that Vollow had likely been pressured into talking with him, whether his son agreed with the change or not. His poor boy, a worse worrier than himself. Dailin let out a Hymn of loving warmth. ¡°There will be no Wrath,¡± he said kindly. ¡°This is how our family deals with conflict.¡± In a chamber, discussing the problem, and coming to terms. No threats, and violence, the killing of kin at the slightest hint of questioning. ¡°Blessed be those Beyond,¡± Tealhun voiced, as Vollow sagged into his chair. She relaxed too, her downturned ears resting comfortably on her shoulders. They shared a moment of silence, the three of them basking in peaceful resolution. Dailin took that moment to looked down at the crystal in his hand again. The plan was simple, a mere broadening of what they were already doing. Oases would head for Sanctums that had Rivers near them, and save the Wicked within. At the same time, the much smaller constructs would begin forming new tiers to accommodate the increase in population. Afterward, the process would repeat, with more Oases being made at Bae, which would remain stationary, and feeding on a River. It would remain so, till Anointed wished to leave, or all had an Oasis of their own to control. The number of kin who would be in each, was still to be decided. The amount kept open, a likely bargaining tool to appease him with, as he would be the one to state its number. Which he would, though it would have to be reasonable. ¡°Do you think fifty Ascendants per Oasis is acceptable?¡± He said, preferring it to be a hundred, but he doubted that would be tolerated. His family wanted to spread out quickly, and with how fast their Wells were growing, a hundred was too excessive of an amount to keep an Oasis safe. Vollow let out a pleased hum: ¡°I don¡¯t foresee any rejections, but I still have to ask them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave the details to you both then.¡± Dailin said as he rose, and rolled his shoulders. Another month passing had only worsened Instinct¡¯s warnings. Its touch was forcing him to spend an increasing amount of his time feeding on Rivers. Which he had been doing, before his children had arrived shrouded in worry filled hues. ¡°Beyond¡¯s warnings weigh on me, and I trust you both with this.¡± He trusted them with everything, for it was they, who had made his plans successful. While he had the power to bring people together, he did not have the organizational skills, or charisma, to keep it whole. His kin rose as well, their auras rich with lovely colors. ¡°It will be done,¡± Tealhun said, his daughter slipping back into the leading role, for management was her domain. ¡°Blessed,¡± he voiced, and moved to leave, then stopped. They stared at him, confusion forming, worry rising. He motioned for them to come closer, and they did without question. The moment they were near, he pulled them into a hug. Worry faded, yet confusion remained till he voiced: ¡°Bless you again, for coming to me, and talking about this. I know it must not have been easy.¡± They both relaxed into his grip. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t,¡± Vollow mumbled, while Tealhun nuzzled against the underside of his neck. They remained that way for a time, a family still united, and when they parted, it was one full of smiles. *** While he¡¯d fed upon a River, a mad rush had taken hold of his family. Free to act as they pleased, and Inner Blessings compelling them. His kin had wasted no time enacting their plan. As promised, they handled everything, and revealed their mastery over his style of chanting. Effortlessly they had manifested an Oasis, and wove Wards equal to his own, upon its surface. Mana danced to their compulsions, their minds freed from the wondering of how things worked, and merely focused on willing it into being. They were at his level, Mana theirs to use as they saw fit. The fledgling Oasis was quickly expanded upon, tier after tier. Ten in total¡ªas planned¡ªbefore the new construct was deemed complete. From there, began the work he had always ignored, but one just as important. The Safeground was organized and furnished with the necessities to make it a proper dwelling for Vails. It was ready to embark, and the reason why he was no longer feeding on a River. Within one of the outer Gate chambers, and him endowed within his armor of silver. Dailin stood in a host made of his heirs. Every Ascendant present to usher off those first fifty chosen. None of those holding the title of Anointed were among that list. They had abdicated, claiming their place was with him. Mentally, he had breathed a sigh of relief. While he¡¯d prepared as much as he could for the outcome, that all of his kin would leave at some point. It was relieving to know that wasn¡¯t going to be the case. A new Oasis made, and more planned, had been enough for his family to relax, and their Inner Blessings to be appeased. However, many of those within the fifty chosen, were familiar to him. He tried his best to be loving to all his family, give them the attention they deserved. But it was impossible to stop some from receiving more of his attention than others. More than half of the sons chosen, had been part of Vollow¡¯s group. The ones who¡¯d made it their mission to inform him of the madness taking place in his House, back when their mothers ruled. That group of bold ones were striking out again, but this time without Vollow. They stood before him, clad in rich finery of silks and jewels, both gleaming as their bodies of light illuminated the area, same as the rest of the Ascendants. Those fifty¡ªmostly sons, but joined with a dozen daughters¡ªwould have been an unstoppable force in a different realm. He would have been assured they would have conquered it, cured all, and brought forth a paradise. But in this plane, he prayed their Wells would be enough to keep them out of Death¡¯s reach. He did his best to hide that gnawing discomfort away though, it was not the time to show concern. He kept up a wide smile, and ears flexed. He relied on the pulsing¡¯s of love coming from Blisses, strength from Hopes, and conviction coming from Courages, to sooth his ails. Together, he prayed it was dispelling most of the worry discoloring his aura. He wasn¡¯t the only one troubled, there were some gray hues in the auras of the Fifty. ¡°Remember to check in every Rotation,¡± he said, hugging the lead son of the band. Arron was his name, and one of those most committed to seeing Oases spread across the realm. ¡°You, and the Anointed will hear from us constantly,¡± Arron said back as they parted. His son looked up at him: ¡°There¡¯s a bet on,¡± Arron added. ¡°To see how long before we forget, I plan to make sure they all lose.¡± He chuckled, always their bets. ¡°Ensure you do,¡± he said, casting a gaze over the group. There was no telling how long it would be before they were together again physically. It was why he was coddling them, making sure each received affection before they headed off. Which they were yearning to start. The colors of eagerness kept spreading, and while they were enjoying his care. Inner Blessings were at work, the longer they remained, the less Souls would be cured. Stifling a sigh, Dailin gave his final farewell, the rest of the Ascendants doing the same. Together, they saw the fifty chosen off, the group leaving the makeshift chamber made of Barriers, and what was temporarily connecting the two Oases. Blessings went with them, along with armies worth of Sentinels. Both of which his kin would be able to easily replicate with Mana. Their armies would expand along with the second Oasis. As the Gates closed to their floating construct, it slowly, then quickly, hovered away, sliding through stone that peeled apart around it, and remerged. In seconds the great wonder was gone, racing off to a Sanctum that was screaming for salvation. Dailin kept up his mask of joy. Cured were watching, Flocks worth of them at the outer bounds of the great Barrier chamber. For their protection, since they were the size of large insects to Dailin and his kin. It would have been horribly easy for them to accidently step on a normal Vail, if any of them had lapsed in their attention. He manifested his silver helm, placed it over his head, the item hiding his ears, and upper face. He relaxed both, the former of which had been trying to bend downward in grief the whole time. A casual wave of his hand, and the work of getting the mob of onlookers back inside the Oasis, began. As for himself, Barriers wrapped around him. A section of the flooring under his feet rose, and carried him towards the domed ceiling, which opened. Out he went into the realm proper, the area swept clean of vegetation, and Nightmares. Sentinels¡ªmanned by Blessings¡ªfollowed him, the constructs guiding the Barriers under his feet. Away they went, back to the tamed River of Mana, one that was being funneled to the right corner Gate of the Oasis. As they sped along, the Barriers formed into a throne. Sagging into the seat, and mildly comforted by the pleasing wind, he let out a long-tired sigh. Blisses continued pulsing out their love towards him, masking and pushing away his fatherly worries. He embraced it as the minutes passed, a needed crutch to hold against the crushing embrace of Instinct. He remained silent as they entered the chamber, and he reconnected with the bulging River that refused to dry up. Well feeding once more, his worries and Instinct¡¯s touch, fell away. *** Oases came, and Oases went. The standard maintained, fifty Ascendants, manning a construct of ten tiers, and each linked with Channelingstones. Their eyes on the realm began to spread, the Nightmares contested, defeated, and Rivers taken. It didn¡¯t appear to be changing much, Instinct remained, and ever demanded he stay connected to his own River, which he never stopped feeding from. It was the only way to keep pace with the spikes of dread. The Nightmare was growing at an equal pace as himself, as an untold number of Rivers fell into their eager gullets. Alone he was in danger of losing, Death coming to claim him once more, and another realm waiting to take him in. Thank the gods though, that he wasn¡¯t alone, and like himself, sons were feeding upon the taken Rivers. Together there was hope of surviving the madness. A comfort on his heart, that allowed him to weather the strength of Instinct¡¯s grasp. Knowing his blight, that being away from the torrent of Mana for too long strained him. His Anointed had turned a small section within the Gate chamber into a room, one with a table, and resting area. The former held Visionstones pertaining to the rapid influx of sendings coming from Sanctums. With the Giver outright abandoning the Middle-tier Safegrounds, when she¡¯d destroyed the Sending network, and killed all the Senses. Wicked Anointed had been left to their fate, clueless to what was going on, save for their local environment. Which had, and still was, swarming with ever larger and stronger Nightmares. So, when Sending-channels had been reforged by his kin¡ªbut only for the Middle-tier¡ªlines of communication brought back, and their visions allowed to spread unchallenged. The Wicked had quickly fallen in line. There had been some hold outs, which they ignored, as time was too precious a commodity. Those most eager to listen, and had Rivers by their Sanctums, received an Oasis to usher them salvation. Hand holding onto a Visionstone, its sights settling into his mind¡ªas he fed on a River¡ªhe saw Sanctums opening their Gates. The Wicked welcoming in sons and Sentinels of light. Both began the Hymn of love, and Ascendants started the process of curing. As fast as was possible¡ªsome Safegrounds holding over a million Souls¡ª Sanctums were emptied of their populations, and resettled into Oases that grew in size. He welcomed in the reassuring sights, used them to combat his concerns, for it wasn¡¯t just the Wicked who his kin had focused on. They had his etheric senses too, could hear and see into unguarded minds. They had turned those onto the Nightmare, and beheld its collective thoughts. Hunger was singing, a gluttonous abomination howling delight over the feast that had come. The flood of Rivers had the Nightmare cracking open Sanctums rapidly. Their frenzy worsening as they gorged on beings they were designed to kill. However, while the sensations distracted a large part of the collective, the higher-minded ones, Sloans who were the mental organizers. They were focused on a war, one in the Depths, and from the sights his kin were able to witness. Ancients, and Nightmares of Wrath rank, were battling armies of Harvesters, Removers, and something knew. The Shroud labeled them Rivals, while Hunger called them Feast Ruiners. Dailin agreed with the Curse, they were instruments of ruin. The weapon he had long suspected, one that would allow Above to bring the Nightmare to heel, was finally revealed. He was somewhat awed by the sight of the Giver¡¯s weapon. The scale of it¡ªwhich had been forged by normal chanting methods¡ªwas three hundred heads tall, and wide. Spherical in shape, the thing was endowed with four tentacle limbs at its bottom, and upper portion. Both able to be used to hold up the construct when needed. Also, its limbs had the same freedom of movement as the snake appendages on his Retales. However, rather than being equipped with Wrathbringers. the Ruiner¡¯s ligaments ended with three fingered claws, that when closed, resembled the end of a spike. It used the limbs to that function too, but that was not its real weapon. Spaced evenly around its spherical body, were four massive Wrathbringers, including one at its top, and bottom. Thanks to that design, and the flexibility of its snake limbs, the construct was able to maneuver into whatever position it needed, to inflict searing beams of lightning. The Ruiner sliced its way through the swarm arrayed against it, and warred with an Ancient, at least that is the label it fell under. But unlike those he¡¯d faced¡ª things resembling overly armored and spiked worms¡ªThe one he saw in the vision¡ªthe sight stolen from the Shroud¡¯s mind¡ªwas Armled in shape. Bipedal beasts, equally encased in thick shelling, and equipped with four massively muscular arms, and four reaching stingers coming from their back. The difference with the Ancient though, and the maggot he dealt with before, was the lakes worth of Mana in it. Something easily seen, since it had Channels, veins that carried the substance through its body. It was using said Lifeforce to defend itself. Singing a warped Hymn, it had wrapped itself within Barriers of its own. Which held against the torrents of lightning that danced across its frame. The two behemoths wrestled with one another, their separate armies doing the same. Neither was able to inflict crippling blows, since the Giver¡¯s Ruiner¡ªas was with all her creations¡ªwas encased within protective Wards. The victor in the fight, would be the one who would run out of Mana last. Given the size of the Ancient, he wasn¡¯t sure who would have one out. But in the end, the Giver didn¡¯t have just one Ruiner. Joining its battling kin, another four came, their Wrathbringers bathing the realm in light as they began purging the area, and combining their might to end the Ancient. However, it too was not alone, other Ancients emerged from the crumbling realm, one a maggot worm, which slammed into a Ruiner, both blurring away. Another Armled type came, and wrestled against one, then an Ancient shaped similarly to a Crean¡ªits form close to that of a crab¡ªreached out with its claws, clamping down on a Ruiner, and pulling it closer. All of these beings were close to the same size, giants of flesh, clashing with giants of metal. The sight was not uncommon, far below in the Depths, war raged, Above committed to the task of putting down the Nightmare. His family had gleamed much from the Shroud. Learned that the pattern the beasts were used to, had been broken. The feast was ending far too soon, the Ruiners encroaching on areas once considered sacred, and nests destroyed. Breeders had been cleansed from the plane, and the realm spires that had been feeding Nightmares Rivers of Lifeforce, were being fought over. Confusion coursed through the collective mind, but not a speck of fear, or concern. The cunning monsters were spreading out, purposely heading for Rivers, feasting on the liquid light, and amassing swarms to take the realm. The Giver¡¯s armies were great, hundreds of thousands, and beyond. But the Nightmare was greater still. Worse the Shroud knew this, its growing Sloans¡ªtheir capabilities broadening¡ªwas allowing the collective to better coordinate, remember, and plan. Dailin forced in and out deep breaths, focused on the Hymn of Bliss, accepted the clarity and guidance of Hope and Courage. He used all those to face the possibility, that somehow, those Above were not in control, and that the Rivers were not on purpose. A part of him raged against that likelihood, desiring the comfort that the Giver had matters in hand. The beasts were not running free, living weapons made to end Vails, were not going to achieve their goal. But Instinct continued to press on his shoulders, it and the River, in a dual to see who would win out. Him, or the Nightmare. ¡®Blessed be you gods,¡¯ Dailin offered. ¡®For the act of me having children, a mistake made into a wonderous fortune.¡¯ Together they might beat the tide, and if not¡­then, the cure would be moving on to other realms. Book III CHAPTER 3 – AN ACT Seven figures sat within seven thrones, each polished silver of the highest purity, trimmed in gold, and adorned in gems of every hue; save for red. The chamber they resided in was of the same quality, its rising columns reaching up to a domed ceiling, one that depicted the sky, the only piece of art in the kingdom graced with such a sight. None, save for The Seven, knew of the sky, which made the piece all the more satisfying to glance at, a treasure no one else had. But it also served as a reminder of what had been lost, and the surface taken by the endless storm. ¡°You¡¯re a coward Harth,¡± Fullan said, his voice heated, and what Vails would say, touched by Rage. Fullan, holder of the fourth throne, smashed his fist down on the elegantly carved table, one that depicted the placement of Sanctuary, and all the surrounding Sanctums near it. ¡°Always hiding behind your walls, even during a mock game, show some spine.¡± Harth sneered: ¡°You just want to see what I¡¯ve gathered this time, don¡¯t think you can fool me again, Rage taken,¡± spat the holder of the fifth throne. ¡°It was embarrassing,¡± Namcor voiced, claimant of the third. ¡°That you had fallen for that Harth.¡± The latter hissed, but kept his head lowered. Some disrespect could be shown, given a slight had been offered, but not much. Else, Namcor might be moved to help Fullan, and the two could easily put the holder of the fifth throne into a dangerous position. Maybe lose his place, become the sixth, or worse the seventh. The two current holders of those seats¡ªVorn the former, Unnith the latter¡ªwere both quiet. By appearances the two had all their focus locked on the atlas, the lowest scheming ways to rise. But the truth was they weren¡¯t, none of them were, the whole scene was a distraction for the annoying Sovereign watching them. Arnloe, holder of the first throne, wanted to laugh and lecture the being. Show, that while it could not be seen, it could be felt. A gifted sense for the seven of them, they the only Instigators in this realm. A shame it came with limitations, such as not knowing how many Sovereigns were watching. That had cost them. But, by the grace of the Conductors, they weren¡¯t completely blind. The realm fed them warnings, such as when a Sovereign began meddling in ways too extreme, began going over its allowed limit of interference, or, which happened recently, blatantly began ignoring rules. Mavron was its chosen name, and apparently, it was a very bold Sovereign. It had erased their greatest work, over a thousand Cycles of effort gone in an instant. Their Crown placed onto the realm, a seal to keep wanton destruction in check, removed. Mavron was going to regret that, too blatant an act, a Disciplinarian would be sent to punish such disrespectful behavior. That didn¡¯t help them though, said enforcer wouldn¡¯t undo the damage, not for a realm so filled with the unwanted. Attention couldn¡¯t be brought here, Sovereigns remembering, or becoming interested in their worst Shards. It left Arnloe, and his compatriots, in a bit of a bind. He wouldn¡¯t say the system they had in place, had been perfect, but it was as close as it could have been. Vails were mostly safe from their own genocidal antics, and their desire for conquest had been contained to a degree. It had also been turned into a useful tool to maintain the status quo. The Nightmare¡ªthat last mad weaving of flesh¡ªhad also been checked, and turned into an instrument to maintain their system. He could admit inwardly, that he was having trouble letting go of what had been lost. He needed to move on, and focus his full mind on planning the Vails survival. It was just, they had such a good arrangement in place, one that would never come again, or not to the degree they¡¯d reached before. However, there was still a chance to salvage their system, make it function again, though at a much smaller scale than before. While outwardly the other six droned on about their mock battle. Arnloe had, and still was, watching reports from Visionstones. The Giver¡ªeven lessened from the loss of her Senses¡ªwas sending him a constant stream of those. The full might of their Purifiers, millions, were providing her a broad picture of their realm. From what he saw, it wouldn¡¯t be much longer, an Arc or two, before most of the Depths was filled with Lifeforce. The Nightmare unmanageable, and that old war weapon finally in a place to fulfill its purpose. Arnloe suppressed a laugh, for his position never stopped offering amusement. ¡®Me an Instigator, forced to be that of a Preserver.¡¯ Instead of scheming, and planning the end of kingdoms, he was constantly being forced to protect, and defend what was left of a mad race of despots.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. He wasn¡¯t sure how many they would be able to save this time, those within Sanctuary, and maybe some of the nearby Sanctums. But even that was being optimistic. The flesh engine had never been fed to such an extent before, so there were no past examples for him to gauge, and use to make plans that would guaranty success. If Arnloe had been an average Shard, with his memories locked away. Panic would have ensued, or some form of desperate dilution that all would work out, and this disturbance, a passing annoyance. Thank the Conductors he was not, for it allowed him to enjoy the changing scenario, marvel at the outlandishness that was coming, a realm drowning in Lifeforce. Oh, how he wanted to laugh, and openly joke with his brothers. But alas, the annoying Sovereigns were watching. So, his face remained sullen, and ears bending down. ¡°Highest throne, the worthiest of us all. Is something Cursed?¡± Asked Owlcar, holder of the second throne. Arnloe gave a short-wave, indicating annoyance. ¡°Our pet keeps nagging me,¡± he said. ¡®The Giver is not going to be able to keep the Nightmare back for long, we must hurry brothers, or all will be lost.¡¯ He said to them through their shared link. ¡°She is a simple thing,¡± Owlcar added. ¡°Shall I take on the burden?¡± The deeper meaning, was for him to sift through the streams of sights, so Arnloe could focus his mind on finding them a solution. ¡°A Blessed offer,¡± he said. ¡°And one that is accepted.¡± His words had the holders of the third and lower thrones, form the equivalence of frowns, as their furs and ears shifted abruptly. Another act to trick the watching Sovereigns, letting them think that his brothers were not pleased with him returning to the game of Conquest, and ruining their chance of gaining some ground over him. Plus the illusion, that all that matter to the seven of them, was their fun. ¡®The Usurper has provided us the means to save our Vails.¡¯ He sent to them, along with the mental sights of the Wanderer, such a marvel, and an impossibility. There wasn¡¯t a speck of lore within the Depths that would have allowed the creation of the Wanderer. Even when they had lived on the surface, at the height of Vail might and understanding, such knowledge had been reserved for the worthy. Knowledge that had been lost. Besides, even if somehow the Usurper had discovered such wisdom, there should not have been the means to make a Wanderer. Nor so perfectly. The floating Sanctum was a glaring light, that showed the Usurper had received outside help, and the only being to account for that was Mavron, meaning the Usurper was its personal Shard. Mentally Arnloe sighed, it meant the Sovereign was not only bold, but also overbearing, and cared very deeply for its lesser self. ¡®How many secrets did you give?¡¯ He half wondered, but looking at the visions of the Wanderer, its surface covered in perfectly shaped and woven Sigils, the answer was plainly writ. Lifeforce had done the work. The Usurper had been taught the true method of how to use it. Which meant, the Shard was capable of almost anything, so long as he had the creativity to ponder desires he wished the Lifeforce to bring about. With the making of the Wanderer, and his other constructs, it showed that he had some imagination. Enough, that the Nightmare wouldn¡¯t get him any time soon. But with the Crown gone, the seal broken, that same Lifeforce was going to get them all killed. Well¡­not all of them, Arnloe had the pieces he needed now. It would be easier if he could also use Lifeforce the correct way, will to it, and have the work be done instantly. But that was too far of a leap in logic and learning. The Sovereigns would notice something was off with him, his brothers, and the story they were trying to paint. So, slowness had to be maintained, the work done the long way. The Sovereigns knew his history, and skill at studying Sigils from others. There would be no deeper glances when he gained the means to make his own Wanderer. He had the perfect reference, all he had to do was make the struggle convincing enough. That would be the difficult part, too quick, and he still might gain notice, but too slow¡­Then, they wouldn¡¯t have enough time to see the work done. Inwardly smiling, and laughing softly, Arnloe charted his course, and rose from his throne. With their heads partially bowed, six turned their attention to him. ¡°Highest?¡± Owlcar spoke, tone marked as one touched by Worry. ¡°I have lost interest in this,¡± he said, and strode away. Purifiers¡ªclad in Enforcers¡ªfollowed him, and parted Gates. He sent them his plan, the work that needed done, and the fact that he would be in his private study for a time. They sent back their understandings, and began acting deeply troubled, sharing concerned glances. Behind his back¡ªArnloe no longer in sight¡ªthey began the show of scheming to topple him. As for himself, he hurried down halls that were empty of all other Shards. Passed the visages of silver, gold, gems, arts, and sculptures made to claim the eye, Arnloe ran. ¡°Bring me everything pertaining to the Wanderer,¡± he said to the following Purifiers. ¡°And be quick about it, I will not have all that is mine be taken from me,¡± he added with a snarl. Another play on his part, for he wasn¡¯t irritated in the slightest. However, past actions with others, and at times to garner needed reactions. Had caused a history that when something was amiss, or threatening to Arnloe¡¯s survival, he would start to lose his temper. He had to continue that now, ensure everything was in place, so when he delivered a miracle from his studies. The Sovereigns would be none the wiser that they were watching a performance. Book III CHAPTER 4 – CONSEQUENCES A ripple went through the realm, disturbing Mavron¡¯s attention on his Shard, the Nightmares, and the Seven. ¡®Tuner,¡¯ Gazer sent, joy dimming, and curiosity rising. The new presence radiated out a pulse, a decree for attention, and Mavron turned some of its awareness to it. It was followed with another wave, a scanning of the realm. Mavron had seen this before, an act committed before judgment. It was going to be the first time though, that it was to be the one judged. Partially joining Gazer at the roof of the realm, the two of them to be sentenced, The Tuner took form. A light to rival Gazer¡¯s own appeared, but while his friend¡¯s was a warming, and healing yellow. The new one was a searing white, intense and meant to cleanse. It took on further shape, a figure housed within interlocking armor, and covered in silks. On their surfaces were Sigils telling the rules of conduct, and the price of disobedience. The thousand lights that was Gazer¡¯s form brighten, its curiosity growing. Not to be left out, and to make a point that Mavron was not going to try and hide from sentencing. It also took on a shape, one it had used before. It clad itself in a worn cloak, its face hidden by a long hood, and form wrapped within healing bandages. Underneath the gown was an attire full of pouches and pockets. This form was one of aid, a traveler ready to help those it came across, for it had seen, that life was a place of struggle. Another ripple pulsed from The Tuner¡¯s form; this time aimed at them. ¡®Gazer,¡¯ The Tuner sent, the willing masculine, and deeply hued with unhappiness. ¡®You have failed your charge, a Sovereign has acted outside allowance, and the realm forced to send warning. How do you plead?¡¯ The male figure added, tone devoid of emotional thrills. ¡®I do not,¡¯ Gazer sent in return, its form radiating joy, and amusement. Mavron saw the gauntleted hands of The Tuner clench tightly into fists. This meant annoyance or anger, perhaps both. How it very much wanted to experience what it felt like. But that would be later, once it and its Shard, had rejoined. ¡®You must choose,¡¯ The Tuner said, tone again devoid of anything Mavron understood. Gazer let out musical laughter, its form spinning faster. ¡®I did.¡¯ More for show, The Tuner manifested a richly crafted tome, along with a quill. Opening it, the pages fluttering to where they needed to be. The being made a mark. ¡®Guilty of negligence,¡¯ he said, and they both felt the weight of what was to come next. Mavron felt Gazer¡¯s attention, and it nodded its hooded head. ¡®I accept Gazer¡¯s Seal in its stead.¡¯ Mavron announced, causing The Tuner¡¯s own head to snap upward. Seconds passed with the two of them staring at each other, Mavron at a loss of what the other was going through. Mavron had not the emotions to understand, its perspectives much smaller than The Tuners. With each moment in The Tuner¡¯s presence, Mavron longed to rejoin with its lesser self, to learn and live through everything Dailin had experienced. ¡®The toll of the Seal shall be doubled; do you still accept?¡¯ Asked The Tuner. Mavron let out a pulse of its own, one of approval, and the moment after, it was struck with the binding. Possibilities began to lessen, its sight narrowed, and its free reign to go as it pleased, dwindled. ¡®Now it is time for your own judgment, Mavron.¡¯ The Tuner began, and he looked down at his tome. ¡®You had a perfect record, were a model of how Sovereigns should conduct themselves. Perhaps you will learn the state of regret, once this verdict is over.¡¯ Looking up, The Tuner¡¯s full focus centered on Mavron. It felt, as the other gazed upon it, that The Tuner was looking upon the actions it had committed in the realm, and the aid it had been providing its Shard. ¡®Not even subtle,¡¯ the agent of judgment announced. ¡®If you thought acting out within this fallen plane would go unnoticed, or allowed, know that you are wrong on both accounts.¡¯This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Mavron remained mute, offering the other no insight, or correction. ¡®There is no need for a pleading,¡¯ The Tuner continued. ¡®The facts are clear, and the event plainly seen. For blatant interference against mortals, you shall be bestowed a Seal of the fifth degree.¡¯ So it was proclaimed, and so it came to be. Mavron was struck again with binding, its awareness dwindling even more, and its allowance to act, to aid its own Shard¡ªor others¡ªrapidly fading. ¡®For overly supporting your Shard within this realm, and causing harm to others in doing so, you are found guilty of disobedience.¡¯ It added, and Mavron readied itself for a final lessening. ¡®A Seal of the first-degree shall be applied.¡¯ Mavron was struck again. ¡®It shall last three hundred years.¡¯ The Tuner announced, turned a page, then gazed upward. A communication was happening, an unexpected event, and Mavron filled with curiosity. The moment of stillness passed, and the full weight of The Tuner¡¯s awareness fell upon Mavron once more. ¡®Another Seal has been earned.¡¯ He proclaimed, shocking Mavron, and Gazer. ¡®The degree of interference with your Shard, opening some of his memories, bestowing knowledge that his kind are not to know, has earned special judgment.¡¯ The Tuner pressed his quill against the book, his writing slow, and methodical. ¡®I place upon you,¡¯ power rising, the realm shivering. ¡®A Seal of the Tenth degree.¡¯ Mavron¡¯s form nearly broke as the weight of the Seal struck. Its allowance to interfere, became almost nothing, and its right to gaze upon the higher realms, removed entirely. It was bestowed monitoring, its every action constantly watched. In an instant, Mavron had become more constricted than Gazer, who was releasing waves of shock. ¡®This Seal is permanent,¡¯ The Tuner sent, his communication marred in a tone that Mavron knew as sympathy. ¡®However,¡¯ he added, hope laden within his voice. ¡®It will be removed, if you agree to certain terms.¡¯ Mavron¡¯s form, which had fallen to its knees, straightened and faced its judge. ¡®Relock your Shard¡¯s memories,¡¯ he began. ¡®Strip away the knowledge you bestowed, destroy the construct that is watching its thoughts, and,¡¯ The Tuner leaned forward. ¡®Remove that Sovereign Core he has grown within himself. Do this, and the Seal shall be lifted.¡¯ ¡®Do you accept?¡¯ Mavron had lost interest the moment the first condition had been revealed. It knew the secret, a game that could not be won, and the requests only proved it more. It had found the steps needed for its Shard to rise, succeed, and now the Conductors wanted it all taken away. Its Shard failing, and descending again. ¡®I do not,¡¯ Mavron announced, and The Tuner leaned back. ¡®What?¡¯ he sent. ¡®I refuse these terms.¡¯ It pulsed out, a declaration for all to hear, if they had the right. ¡®Refuse? Refuse!¡¯ ¡®What nonsense is this!?¡¯ The Tuner boomed, his book snapping shut, and quill breaking apart within a clenched fist. ¡®These are simple terms Mavron, joined with a generous offer, few get the chance to remove a Tenth-degree. It is normally reserved for those that have earned it.¡¯ Will, and power warped the area around The Tuner, the Sovereign touched by something Mavron didn¡¯t actually understand, but it knew the shape now, anger. ¡®You had a perfect record Mavron, and can have it again, if you don¡¯t throw this chance away.¡¯ The Tuner¡¯s will expanded, anger rising. ¡®Because of that record, and that you perhaps did not understand the rarity of this offering, I will offer it again¡ª Mavron let out a greater pulse, refusal woven deep, and the message clear. Searing light radiated out from The Tuner. His pristine helm cracked where a mouth would be, and formed into a jagged scowl. ¡®Unwise,¡¯ the raging Sovereign sent, reopening the tome, and remaking his quill. The being roughly marked the page, and Mavron felt the Seal lock. It would forever be a part of it, till it left this fascinating creation. The act calmed The Tuner, punishment given out, but there was more to it. Again, Mavron lacked the means to comprehend, and yearned ever more to be one with its Shard. ¡®You will regret this,¡¯ The Tuner informed, the willing deeply intertwined with certainty. Then he closed shut his tome, the piece dispersing, along with the quill. Mavron expected the entity¡¯s form to follow as well, the inflictor of judgment to leave this realm for others in need of his service. The Tuner remained, but his awareness on Mavron fell, and spread out, began focusing more on the realm. ¡®Is there something else?¡¯ Gazer sent, ever curious as it sent private pulses of comfort to Mavron. ¡®Not with you.¡¯ The being answered, not hiding that a growing amount of his awareness fell upon the Nightmare. The Tuner reached out a hand, an unneeded show, but the being wanted them to see. Will pulsed and condensed, the act focused on eggs yet claimed by Shards. There, they watched as The Tuner made changes to the weave, improvements upon the mind. The consequences of which would be most entertaining, but not for its Shard, nor the mortals that called themselves Vails. Mavron had no allowance left, and yet, one last warning had to be given. The very act would ensure another Seal, since The Tuner would notice. But it knew its Shard, without the touch of dread, Dailin would think himself safe, the danger passed, and he would become lax. Mistakes would be made, family lost, and Mavron didn¡¯t want that. Family was another piece to Dailin¡¯s rise. A warning must be given, thus, Mavron reached out. Book III CHAPTER 5 – RELIEF A sea of visions swirled within his mind, reminders that accompanied Instinct. Both keeping him focused as he gorged on an unending River. It had become his main purpose. As such, his Blessings, and kin, had created a custom room for him. No longer did he spend his days within an Outer Gate chamber. Instead, his dwelling was housed within the sixtieth tier, and the chamber endowed with a colossal Channelingstone. With it, Blessings were able to send multiple Rivers worth of Mana directly to him. No longer did Lifeforce hover about him, taking room, as such, his dwelling had become kingly. It was full of those furnishings Vails deemed as necessities, rather than the makeshift mess it had been before. He''d only given the room a glance, since none of it mattered. Nor did he have the time to really enjoy it, and lounge about. Too much was going on, the realm a chaotic sea. For as more of his kin left in their own Oasis to save the Wicked, the more they all began to see. Death was coming for them all, and only their Wells barred its advance. It was the only offering that mattered. Though, there were moments of weakness, times when he had gained enough ground over Instinct, to become slightly relaxed. He would go play with his pups, those that had yet to be matured into adults, or mate with long lines of Blisses¡ªanother means to gather and later cure Souls¡ªand after be part of discussions with his Anointed. Not that he was needed, but everyone was pleased to have him around, and he enjoyed being with them. But overall, his purpose resided here, in this chamber, feeding on the source of their salvation, and damnation. The passing of another month had brought with it worsening calamity, and the certainty that those Above, were not going to regain control of their festering pets. Whatever had happened higher in the realm, causing Mana Rivers to continually drain down to them, it was not stopping. Opposite, the flows were increasing, and life blooming everywhere. The new visions painted him a clear, dread inducing picture. With the way events had fallen, he now counted trees as one of his enemies. Those breeds of plants kept growing, their roots spreading throughout the under realm, and forming perfect pathways for the Rivers. Even the densest of rocks were being cracked apart, along with every mundane obstacle that would have kept the Mana held back a little longer. His Ascendants¡ªthose tasked with watching the Shroud¡ªhad gathered sights from the Nightmare. Were able to peer into the deepest depths of the realm, and witness thousands of Rivers collecting at the bottom. Breeders were swimming within that growing sea, and releasing an unknowable amount of eggs into the liquid. Eggs that grew¡ªmaturing in seconds¡ªand brought forth infant Nightmares¡ªof every type¡ªthat quickly developed. Up the ranks they went. Wind, Water, Stone, Wrath, then to levels that saw them reaching the heights of Ancients. A realm of Ancients, that was the future, and the threat coming for them. Blessed be his kin, for an army of Oases was what they needed, and powerful Wells to outcompete the beasts gorging on a growing ocean. Thank the gods, for that was what he, and his Anointed, had been doing. Bae, his personal Oasis¡ªand the largest forged¡ªhad continued the process of making more Oases. Letting sons and daughters go out into the realm, saving, and spreading the cure. There were fifty-two out there, all of them growing in size as they took in more Vails. He was receiving reports from them, his kin keeping their promises, and communicating with Bae¡¯s Anointed daily. His sons were so proud of their progress, which he shared in. Millions more Wicked had been cured, their Souls cleansed of madness. He''d also learned that sons were planning to forge new Oases themselves. At first, he hadn¡¯t been sure of where they were going to get the needed Ascendants to man them. But he was informed that sons had taken a liking to Bliss as well, were laying with her flesh forms, impregnating them. In a hand full of months, all of the Oases would be forges, spreading his family, and the cure. It was a comforting weight on his shoulder, one that helped him fight off his dread. Not all the news was sweet however, and no matter how committed his kin, many Wicked had been lost. With the growing torrent of the Rivers, and the Giver¡¯s armies failing to contain the monsters. The Middle-tier Sanctums¡ªalong with the Tranquil Paths linking them¡ªhad fallen in rapid succession. Such places had never been designed to hold out against multiple Ancients, let alone a swarm of them. So, while millions were being saved, millions more were being devoured. Hunger laughing, and singing joyfully within the Shroud, as that instrument of genocide continued its mission. With the beasts unable to feel contentment¡ªonly the urge for more¡ªeach death compounded their desire, the need to kill Vails. His Anointed, ever diligent, had gone to work tracking the losses, and provided him a stone that contained a map of the Middle-tier. It showed those lost, and those soon to be, along with the lucky ones that could still be saved. The latter were higher in the realm, near that blurry line that marked the area titled Above. Already Oases were heading that way, and Bae itself once¡ª Gasping, and mind losing all focus, Dailin fell to his knees, and half crashed onto the floor before Blisses were at his sides, holding him up into a seated position. Their concerned words, and questions of his wellbeing, echoed. Glowing tears welled, and fell from his eyes, along with a laugh of utter joy; his whole body shaking. ¡°It¡¯s gone,¡± he yelled gleefully, and half sobbed. Over two years with their constant presence, Instinct digging into his shoulder, Dread chilling his veins, and now both were gone. He laughed, he cried, he would have danced too, but oh the peace. If not for his Well¡ªah yes, his Well. So taken by the relief, his endless chant had slipped. The Well wasn¡¯t being fed, and the outflow flooded the chamber. Focusing¡ªthe act beyond effortless¡ªthe chant returned, and his source of power fed upon itself. That problem resolved, he fully embraced peace again, and still had not answered Bliss¡¯s concerned questions. The moment was too precious, and it would surely pass. So he remained mute, closed his eyes, and relaxed into Bliss¡¯s cradling arms. A giggle came from him at times, along with tears, but not much else, such peace and beautiful relief. Sleep should have claimed him, but his body was too saturated with euphoric power for that to happen. He was only relaxed, the true touch of that sensation so forgotten, that it claimed the whole of him. He should respond to the calls, provide even a halfhearted attempt to alleviate concerns. But he didn¡¯t, for the moment would end, Instinct would return, along with Dread. So he remained inert, and didn¡¯t bother counting the passage of time, even when it felt to be dragging. It didn¡¯t matter, Instinct would press on him any¡ª ¡°Breathe son, breathe.¡± Echoed his father¡¯s voice, it felt distant, yet there was a pressure on his shoulder, then a grip that yanked him upward. His body moved limply, almost numb. He needed to sleep, a few more seconds was all, then he would respond. ¡°No son,¡± came his father¡¯s voice again, followed with a smack across his face. That returned some alertness, fatigue fading, enough that he felt the sensation of someone sucking on his arm, and squeezing it tight. The act was a touch of fire on his skin, groggily, his mind woke and screamed urgency. He¡¯d been bit, there was poison in him, and that meant death one way or another. ¡°That¡¯s right my boy, fight it, come back to me.¡± Dailin heeded those words, fought against the pull of sleep, he fought and fought, till his heavy eyelids opened, and warming light welcomed him. A face appeared in his vision, and hands gripped the sides of his cheeks and muzzle. ¡°Father,¡± he said weakly. ¡°What happened?¡± His own words brought back more of his strength. Death pushed further away as father hugged, and then rocked him back and forth in his grip. ¡°A Dreambringer,¡± father said, and began to reposition him. Panic shot through Dailin¡¯s back, the chill pushing more of the numbness away. He was still weak though, forcing father to half hold him up, as they both rose to their pawed feet. Eyes searching¡ªsince father wouldn¡¯t be helping him if danger was still around¡ªhe found the snake. Its green scales discolored by blood, and its head severed from its body. For all the danger the reptile represented, it was so small compared to him. Hard to believe, that given enough time, it would have swallowed him whole. ¡°Take a long look son,¡± father said, calmness returning to his voice. ¡°Engrain its scale pattern into your mind.¡± He did, because the color of its scales made it blend in perfectly with the surrounding foliage. Not that it would have helped him before though. ¡°There was nothing,¡± Dailin said, words feverous. ¡°No warning of any kind.¡± One moment he¡¯d been sneaking through the forest, the next, father was shaking him awake. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°That¡¯s why I tell you to be vigilant.¡± Father reminded, heat rising in the voice. He was going to get a lecture, once they were home, along with a lashing to make the lesson stick. ¡°Never assume you are safe, check your surroundings thrice, listen to your instincts¡ª Dailin let out a small wine, and not because of the growing pain coming from his swollen arm. No, it was of self-pity. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said weakly. ¡°There were no instincts, one moment I was fine, the next I was not.¡± Father let out a tired sigh, his own eyes, and ears, never motionless as he guided them home. ¡°You should not rely on your instincts alone, I¡¯ve told you this before, danger is always around.¡± They halted, and father¡¯s head snapped to their right. Following the gaze, Dailin saw the pattern this time, another Dreambringer, and it was staring back at them. Father glanced about quickly, but his sight always returned to the snake lying in wait. Their advance would have never taken them into its reach, but father was ever cautious, and widen their distance from the threat as they continued walking. Again, Dailin had received no warning, or ill feeling about the threat, which he voiced to father. ¡°There would be no predators,¡± father said, stopping again, and spotting another snake. ¡°If the prey could always notice the hunter. Vigilance son,¡± Father pressed, while tightening his grip. ¡°And even then, sometimes¡ª Father stilled, grew weak, and they both fell to the ground. Eyes wide, mind spinning, Dailin saw the cause, another Dreambringer, a clever one that had buried itself. Their eyes met, the hunter and the prey, then fangs. Dailin¡¯s eyes shot open, and he took a panicked breath as he rose from his reclined position. The dream still vividly clear, which meant it was no dream at all. A memory, or a message. It mattered not, only the context. ¡°Blessed Beyond,¡± a voice said, that he quickly registered as Tealhun¡¯s. She entered his sight, positioned on the bed with him. Blinking, he looked about, saw scores of his kin, along with Blessings. ¡°Father,¡± she continued, leaning closer, her aura deeply grayed by worry. ¡°Can you hear anything?¡± She began to Sign at him, asking the question again in the mute tongue. He raised his hands, and patted at hers, then said: ¡°I¡¯m not deaf daughter,¡± he leaned back into a Bliss that was behind him, using her body as a pillow. ¡°I¡¯m tranquil,¡± he voiced louder. ¡°Apologies for having formed Worry in all of you,¡± looking to Tealhun, he asked. ¡°How long was I out?¡± Her downward oriented ears went completely limp, and her aura filled with rich relief. What marks of distress shifting her fur, resided, and she became the picture of calm again. ¡°A Round¡ªhour¡ªwe all rushed here, when Blisses showed visions of you unresponsive.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± he helpfully voiced, ears and whiskers twitching embarrassment. ¡°Apologies again, I thought it only a Breath. Beyond¡¯s warnings had waned completely and I¡ª Voicing it, Dailin realized that Instinct was still gone, along with Dread; peace remained. ¡°Father?¡± Tealhun said, leaning forward again, and hand resting on his shoulder. He breathed out slowly, strained his senses, tried to pick up on Instinct. But no matter how he searched, there was no sign, no danger. ¡®There is always danger.¡¯ Echoed words from the vision, a warning, maybe the last one. He got that feeling from it, something had happened, and whatever it was, Instinct was no more. ¡°It¡¯s still gone,¡± he finally said, to his daughter¡¯s relief. ¡°And, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s coming back.¡± That should have been wonderful, if it had meant all threats had been removed as well, but the vision said otherwise. Which meant, none of them were safe, and worse, he was now blind to Death¡¯s advance. ¡°I can¡¯t feel out the Nightmare¡¯s growth anymore,¡± he voiced absentmindedly, as internally, he started to panic. Bliss caught on to it, and Tealhun, given she could see auras too. The former began singing, outer love comforting him, and without Instinct¡¯s presence, the touch was far more intense. Tensing muscles relaxed again, and his form sagged a little. ¡°I knew their blessing was a burden on you, but not this much,¡± his daughter said after a few Breaths. He weakly smiled, joyous to have made his own Blessings to aid him. ¡°Neither did I,¡± he confessed. ¡°Its constant presence has been with me since coming to this realm, with it gone, well.¡± Barely gesturing with a hand at his current state. ¡°It seems I needed a rest.¡± If only he could actually achieve that, return to his dream plane. Bask in a realm that fitted to his every desire, and a place freed from all turmoil. It was, as he finally considered it, Paradise. It would stay a dream, if he and his kin didn¡¯t remain vigilant. Groaning, out of an engrained response to reluctant movement. Dailin forced his overly relaxed form to move, and rose from his resting position. His daughter reached out, along with Bliss, both helping him to his feet, and guided him off the cushioned bed. It wasn¡¯t needed, his body was in its prime. Everything fatigue related, was mental. He went along with it though, savoring the affection that was finally unspoiled by Dread¡¯s touch. ¡°The Nightmare is still a danger,¡± Dailin said softly to his daughter, who slowly let go of his arm. ¡°I received passing advice,¡± he added. ¡°That we should not become lax, and think ourselves safe.¡± Tealhun¡¯s ears rose slightly, an expectation to hear more, instead he shook his head. ¡°That was all, Beyond didn¡¯t provide any reasons as to why they removed their blessing.¡± ¡°Perhaps, we are no longer in need of it?¡± She commented. ¡°And maybe, its toll had reached a point, that it was no longer acceptable.¡± ¡°I offer, that your words hold value.¡± Dailin voiced after taking a deep breath. He may have been freed from Instinct, but a new feeling had already become its replacement. Worry, the kind focused on the unknown. He already saw that being blind to danger, was far worse than actually knowing of it. Looking towards the Channelingstone, its rich glow promising power, Dailin found it a less comforting sight. No longer was it the source of respite from Instinct¡¯s demands, the source to lessen its crushing touch. Now it was a reminder of the realm flooding in Lifeforce, and him clueless to the extent the Nightmare was growing. ¡°I should get back to deepening my Well,¡± Dailin said. ¡°I¡¯ve wasted enough of your time, all of yours,¡± he voiced louder to the crowd of kin. ¡°And birthed too much Worry.¡± ¡°This is never a waste,¡± Tealhun said instantly. ¡°And Worry is already gone.¡± A glance her way showed much of that to be true, there were only small specks of gray left. ¡°Also,¡± his daughter added. ¡°It was time for me to take a break, and the others insisted.¡± That explained why Vollow, Uoth, and Sounness were not there with her. They had taken up her duties, and were making sure she didn¡¯t try to sneak back into the Core. Vollow had mentioned a few times how troublesome it could be, getting Tealhun to stop working. Before, exhaustion itself would force the matter at a certain point, but with her an Ascendant, sleep would never reach her either. She could work forever, never growing weary of it, maybe not mentally either, given her dedication. ¡°I am touched by Love,¡± Dailin said, raising his voice to include everyone present, and letting out a pulse of warmth. ¡°That you all gave your time to be here. Know everything is Tranquil, and that if you have tasks to attend to. Then by all means, see to them if you must.¡± A myriad of replies touched his ears, words of love, devotion, and assurances that they would always be there for him. With it came farewells, for there were those who had tasks in need of attending. One by one they left as he gave out hugs, comfort, and assuring words to those still worried. Soon though, it was only him, Tealhun, and his Blessings. It was clear she wanted to talk, since she had made no move to leave. Instead staying near his bed, while he attended to everyone else. With them gone, he neared her, and sat at the edge of his bed. She did the same, and if the twitch of her ears was to be believed, was hesitant to ask him something. He smiled, and said: ¡°Listen not to Curses daughter, you may ask me anything.¡± She gazed into his eyes, a sign of trust, and love, then glanced around him, an obvious tell that she was looking at his aura. She gave a smile of her own, before it fell, and she asked: ¡°How many visions have you had?¡± ¡°Ah, the vision,¡± he said, looking up at the domed ceiling covered in colored glass. ¡°Three in total.¡± Dailin blinked, somewhat startled as he looked down to see that Tealhun had grabbed hold of his hand, while she stared at the floor. ¡°And the messages were always true?¡± ¡°The first two,¡± he said, gently squeezing her hand. ¡°Weren¡¯t warnings, they were Beyond sending the knowledge I needed to become an Ascendant. Still, yes, the information has always been correct.¡± Tealhun¡¯s ears went limp, fear displayed, and it became her turn to squeeze his hand. ¡°Then, we are in danger, and I,¡± gray hues began to spread, its emanation that of regret. ¡°I had offered to those Beyond, that they free you of their touch.¡± Brows rising, he muttered: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Even with you secluding yourself away, all could see the burden of their gift.¡± She said, meeting his eyes again. Fear, worry, the two mixed with deep concern, and glowing love. ¡°Worse, than when they warned you of the Giver¡¯s armies, and the need for an Oasis to be forged. I could see it whittling away at you, and Dread, stronger than ever before.¡± Her eyes quickly traced across his aura. ¡°Now it¡¯s gone, and you¡¯re with Peace.¡± She held his hand tighter, and stared into his eyes, searching for something; maybe an outburst? Her tone did convey of someone ready to be scolded. He looked down at their joined hands, a bond, and sign of mutual care for the other. He softly smiled at the sight, as his surprise gave way to love. ¡°There¡¯s not a speck of Anger.¡± Tealhun voiced, causing his attention to return to her. ¡°Not even Annoyance, I only see Amusement, and Love.¡± She seemed to be talking mostly to herself, given that her aura was colored with confusion, surprise, and a great deal of relief. ¡°Why would I birth Anger?¡± He asked. ¡°Your intentions were pure, and true. It was crushing me, and Dread¡¯s icy touch, clawing at me. That,¡± he added while gazing upward again. ¡°And your offering wasn¡¯t the cause,¡± their eyes met. ¡°Something else brought this, I don¡¯t know what, since it¡¯s a feeling. But, be with Peace Tealhun, you hold no fault. And even if by chance you had been the cause, there would be no Anger. I needed this, even if it means I¡¯m blind, I was¡ª He took a deep breath, faced the truth. ¡°I was too weak for the blessing.¡± An obvious fact once freed from it, and bathed in the wonderous sensation of blissful calm. If Instinct came back at the level it had been, he wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to handle it. Being clueless to how stressed he¡¯d been, had done wonders for his endurance. ¡°Do you think the blessing will come back?¡± He considered the question for a moment or two, wondering the same thing, but ultimately, he shook his head. ¡°No, it was a last warning,¡± the intention mixed within the vision had been clear. ¡°Then, we make our moves assuming the worst,¡± Tealhun announced, her posture straightening, and her normal air of calm conduct, returning. ¡°The blessed path,¡± Dailin added, and loosened his grip, given he expected his daughter to hurry off. There was work to be done, plans to change, and warnings to be sent out to Oases. Yet his daughter didn¡¯t move, and her grip remained tight. ¡°Would it be overreaching to your Kindness,¡± Tealhun said. ¡°To make a request?¡± ¡°Never,¡± Dailin answered. ¡°Will you join me back to the Core?¡± Tealhun said. ¡°Everyone will be touched by Peace, to see your radiant aura.¡± He half glanced at the Channelingstone, the call to feed, which failed to feel all that urgent with Instinct gone. Patting his daughter¡¯s hand, and offering a wide smile, he said: ¡°That sounds like a Love touched idea.¡± Book III CHAPTER 6 – ADJUSTMENTS In the chamber of Communion¡ªthe Giver connected to an interlocking web of Sendingstones¡ªshe conducted her tasks with utmost care. With Clarities gone, along with her Senses, all the work was left for her to complete. Which she did, methodically caring for the shrinking domain under her control. Only those Safegrounds residing within Above, still held her attention. The Sending network there remade, and order returned to obediently waiting Vails. Selective breeding, and generations of brutal enforcement, had kept rebellious thoughts from forming in the minds of the masses. They had remained vigilant to their tasks, readying for the battle of placement, even though Conquest had been canceled. Purifiers contained within Enforcers¡ªacting as her voice¡ªinformed the Lowly of the change, and orders to fulfill. A handful of Anointed had asked the reasoning for such a shift, and each were marked for removal. New Vails had been chosen to replace the questioners, but timing had not been optimal for replacement. The act was stalled till thresholds were met. Even questioning, the work had been done, defenses bolstered, and communication streams solidified. What rare resources residing within Sanctums, were taken and sent to Sanctuary, including Craftsmen. The Seven had been adamant about those Vails. Any with the skill to forge Animastones, were reassigned to Sanctuary. The Seven had a plan, and she, her orders. One of them, was making sure nothing threatened the highest Safeground. To achieve this, all was allowed. If she had to sacrifice everything else to keep the enemies away, then she would. Visions of battle, losses taken, the tallying of reserves. The Giver calculated the odds of her success. Even with The Crown¡¯s disappearance, the Anima Ocean no longer contained, and the Nightmare reaching thresholds never once enacted. ¡®It is achievable.¡¯ Awareness moving through the sights from her Purifiers, she watched every battle taking place. Wrath sliced its way through swarms, every Purifier resorting to that most destructive of chants. Living seas were temporarily parted whenever Enders were allowed to attack Nightmares of the Ninth-Rotation. Their sizes small enough, that they lacked the Anima reserves to hold out against such Chords. A rare occurrence, the Nightmare was adapting, and now willing to sacrifice units it once safeguarded. Marends¡ªthe largest brood forms¡ªappeared to counter Enders. At first, multiple of that breed had been needed to nullify a single Ender unit. Further growth periods within Anima pools though, had changed that metric. She saw Marends doubling the size of Enders, and some of them of the Sloan classification. Her worthiest battle forms were being damaged, and lost. Thresholds were readjusted, and met, she sent out a collective command, full retreat.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Calculating the strength of her forces¡ªhalf lost¡ªa time table was formed and sent into a Visionstone. It was joined with the sights The Seven had labeled important, and wanted to be gathered. She began the process of send¡ª Halted. Awareness turning from the visions from the Depths, she focused on alarms coming from five¡ªcorrection¡ªnow seven Safegrounds. She linked with those Sanctums¡ªyet to be attacked¡ªthe warnings coming from optimal Anointed. ¡°Report,¡± she commanded to the seven Prime Anointed linked within a mental plane. Trained, the Anointed did not answer with words, live vision streams were sent to her. As the new information settled, she focused on seven Wanderers. Threshold tallying came to a halt. Comparing older visions with the new, it became clear that the revealed threats were significantly smaller to the first Wanderer reported. That detail was added to the report as she watched the new threats execute similar patterns. Wards flashed, and a Barrier tunnel was formed, connecting Wanderers to the Outer Gates of Sanctums. A single Light-Construct came forth from each Wanderer, which floated and rested at the Gate of loyal Safegrounds. Hands pressing upon Wards, messages were sent. They were not exact, but the core message was the same. Open the Gate, let in salvation, and no violence would be used. She didn¡¯t need to send a command, optimal Anointed replied with the correct response. Denial, and promised retaliation if the Wanderers acted with force. A quick tallying of variables showed that the Safegrounds were going to be defeated swiftly. It would be a matter of Sequences, if the Wanderers were interested only in removing the Sanctums. Repeating patterns showed that was not the desired outcome, and predictions were adjusted. It would take Rotations, or Tempos, for the Sanctums to be defeated, and drained of their occupants. Threshold met¡ªAbove in danger¡ªshe sent out a retreating alarm. All forces were to gather near Sanctuary. Report reaching sufficient size, she sent her summary of events, then returned to resource management, and watching the Wanderers. Refusals of cooperation were answered with immediate force. Wanderers began casting chants of Wrath that reached a level where it no longer moved erratically. They became a straight and solid line of searing beams. Outer-tiers were spent within thirty Breaths. Afterward Enforcer shaped constructs were sent out, tearing the ruined defenses apart. Visions became muted, Vails unwilling to risk the touch of Death¡¯s sound spreading through the Sending web. Chanters attempted resistance, but Barriers proved ineffective against dense manifestations of the ending song. Defenses were pierced, and Vails sent crumbling to the floor. All patterns matched, the Wanderers forces were unwilling to kill defenders outright, conversion was the goal, and the maximum amount of time to claim a Sanctum, was calculated to be the outcome. Orders went out to all Sanctums within Above. Modified defenses, and retreating patterns, both designed to increase the amount of time it would take to convert the population. Giver stilled, her full awareness focusing on a message sent from The Seven. ¡°No direct confrontation with the Wanderers, delay tactics only, aggression permitted when they approach Sanctuary. Main objective is to stall threats from disturbing the great work for as long as possible. All resources not within Sanctuary, or required to build our wonder, are allowed to be used.¡± ¡°Keep all threats away.¡± Book III CHAPTER 7 – A SPROUTING PLAN Without the need for sleep, and Instinct¡¯s hounding gone, time had slipped by. He¡¯d spent hours with Anointed daily, their auras radiating joy to see him unburdened by Beyond¡¯s blessing. It had allowed him to have more cordial conversations, such as talks about pups, how the Cured were fairing, and the regular maintenance of Bae. Things he¡¯d rarely asked about, given Instinct had been pressing on him, demanding he return to his feeding trance. Afterward though¡ªespecially the first time, when he¡¯d returned with Tealhun¡ªless soothing discussions had come up. Things about what the next tier should be dedicated to, who would be the next group of chosen to command an Oasis, and what Sanctums should be saved. A decision that hadn¡¯t been as easily made, as it had been before. Rivers and Lakes were everywhere, so all Sanctums were bound to have at least one close enough to be fed on. The deciding factor on who received salvation, came down to the Nightmare surging upward from the Depths. There had been arguments¡ªnone heated¡ªabout the choice. But, as visions had come in from the rebuilt Sending network in the Middle-tier, and joined with reports from other Oases. Dissenting voices had fallen away, and his opinion on what should be done, gradually accepted. The Middle-tier was to be abandoned, the Sanctums there, unfortunately left to their fate. With the Giver¡¯s armies in full retreat¡ªafter suffering staggering losses¡ªthe guiding Shroud had turned most of its attention back to the task of claiming Vails. Armies of Ancients had come, joined with Wrath ranked Nightmares. The result, Sanctums were crumbling. With the cover that Safegrounds had provided¡ªallowing them to remain mostly unbothered by the Nightmare¡ªrapidly fading. They had to leave, for if they stayed within the Middle-tier, more and more of the swarm would turn its attention on the Oases. Seek the Cured within, since, to the Shroud, there was no difference between the Wicked and those saved. Upward they had fled, all Oases doing the same, and burrowing deep into the upper realm dubbed Above. Cover regained, and the Nightmare occupied, his kin had hastily returned to the task of curing the Wicked. There was no time to waste, the end was fast approaching for most Vails, maybe even themselves. Yet, even with a month passing, Instinct remained absent. Worry of what could be, tried to fill its place, but that emotion lacked the bite, and pressure, of his old tormentor. That, and with Bliss, Hope, and Courage bathing him in their aspects most of the time. He was able to remain within a peaceful state, and stay with his family. All of whom listened in on reports from Oases that encountered Above level Sanctums. Their sizes were tripled that of the Middle-tiers. Promising untold millions within reach of salvation. Sadly, those who called Above their home, were not being cooperative. Vail loyalty to the Giver remained strong, and his kins attempts to gain access to Safegrounds¡ªwithout the need of force¡ªnonexistent. That loyalty remained, even when Oases attacked, and quickly spent tiers. Those within had even fought valiantly, unshaken by the might of his family¡¯s armies. Certainly, they had thought themselves special, Above their home, and blest by the Giver. They had the appearance, for as it had been with the realm tier before, Vail Channels were of a higher quality in Above. The abundance of Mana in the air, had allowed for the growth, and maintenance, of bodies better tuned with storing it. The Wicked resembled him, and his kin, figures so saturated with Mana, that they appeared to be made of light. Not to the same degree, but the appearance was striking, and joined with the fact that these Vails were far taller than those below. The average was twelve heads in height. If not for their lack of Wards, he might have thought them his children, for a moment or two at least. However, with the etheric senses that his sons possessed, he had seen the state of their auras, and heard some of the thoughts being broadcasted out into the realm. Corrupt, vile, and wicked to the core. They were no different to those below them. The same egotistical thoughts, joined with a conscious so lacking in empathy, that they didn¡¯t even know of the concept. It was all about themselves. They, the one real being in the realm, and surrounded by moving figures made to be bent to their will, and controlled. He¡¯d partially wished to have been there, to sing and cure the wrong. There was a certain rush to cleansing Souls, to see the worst people could be, undone, and the beauty within allowed to grow and prosper. It must have been even more pleasurable for his family, given they were being compelled by Inner Blessings. But he had put aside the urge to go out and cure, he was pleased enough that the process was being done. Even more, as those freed from the wickedness within themselves, began aiding his kin. Thoroughly practiced at the art of gathering information from those recently cured, sons and daughters had gathered reports about the Giver¡¯s activities. It wasn¡¯t much. The Giver, when it came to those that held any form of title that would know privileged information, had made sure they were dead before his family ever reached them. As such, his kin only had the common folk to rely on. Those Vails told their tales, revealed how their daily lives had shifted to meet the demands of their betters. Much of it was expected, Sanctums being drained of resources, though not Mana. The Giver had been focused on more mundane items, such as precious metals, gems, and skilled labor. Much of which they all suspected would be used to rebuild her lost forces, since¡ªfrom the Sanctums taken¡ªsuch constructs had not been built within those Safegrounds. Besides for the taking of resources, Wicked had been ordered to bolster their defenses, and be battle ready for the arrival of Nightmares. Something the area dubbed Above, had been completely free of, before everything had fallen apart. It was a surprise to him, and his family. That none of those newly cured, knew what had happened, nor why the tiers below were being flooded with Anima. To them, the Middle-tier, and the Depths, were meaningless things, places for those who had lost the Giver¡¯s grace, and made to labor for their betters. To those that resided within Above, their whole lives revolved around preparing themselves for the Dance of Placement, or merely Dance for short. While the Cured spoke of the matter as a trial of worth, the means for the seven sons to determine their worth to the Giver. Dailin saw it for what it really was, a blood sport. The Giver¡¯s sons were playing a realm wide game. The Vails as the pieces, and Sanctums the prize. The rules weren¡¯t clear, for why would the pieces need to know? But it wasn¡¯t hard to guess, that the more Sanctums held, the better the player¡¯s position. The revelation still burned. All the suffering his people had gone through, had merely been to gather resources for a game between seven maniacs. Madness, unending, and cruel. Dailin could not fault whatever race who had made the Nightmare. For if Vails were this cold to themselves, then the horrors they must have inflicted onto other races, was best left unthought. At least the Giver, and her demented sons, were also in danger. Their system of control, and death, turned against them. The beasts of slaughter free, and coming for all. It was a fate they deserved, devoured by the very things they saw as tools. Something that might come to pass, since those kings of madness were cornered. But he, and his kin, they knew a better and far worse punishment. The Seven, and the Giver, if fate allowed, would be cured. With Inner Blessings at work, those monsters would endure true torment. They would lament over the ills they had rot, and become the most dedicated of Souls aimed at aiding others. And there, however, shined the problem. One whose light radiated blindingly, and had him biting his lip as he fed upon Mana. With the Nightmare free from its leash, everyone was in danger of dying. While the Giver was keeping her movements, and schemes well hidden. It was plainly writ, that she, nor her sons, had a means to survive. How events were falling, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Nightmare reached Above, and the Sanctums within, would suffer the same as those below. Then, the last of all, would be the jewel, Sanctuary itself. With its destruction, and the Giver¡¯s forces shattered, the kingdom of madness would be undone, the Wicked gone, and Hunger¡¯s eyes turning to the Cured. They could try and run, Oases always on the move, and rising upward into the unknown. They had yet to find any information on what was passed the area called Above. All that was mentioned, was a ceiling that was titled, the Crown. To most that was it, the end mark for the realm. There was no higher than that, but he knew better, even this realm had to have a surface. There was also the matter of finding the Source, the font where all the Mana was coming from. If he could contain it, stop the tide, then the Nightmare could be ended. He hoped Sanctuary would hold the answers, reveal what had gone wrong, and what he needed to fix. Reaching that place was their main objective, and in truth, they could have already headed towards it. Claiming Sanctums from Above had allowed them to finalize the map of the realm. They knew where every Safeground was positioned, and that it all reached back to the source of control. But they had not gone there, and not only because of the tens of millions still in need of salvation. It was the Giver¡¯s armies that had them remaining distant. For one, they didn¡¯t know how much military power she had left, or the kind of defenses that highest Safeground had. So they had decided to wait, grow as powerful as they could, and save as many as possible before the Nightmare forced them to act. It was why he had been spending most of his time feeding again, even though he longed to be around his family, and playing with his multitude of children, which Blisses were providing. Also, he¡¯d needed time to think. Really think, unlike before, when Instinct and Dread were hounding his thoughts. While he missed that sense of knowing danger, he didn¡¯t overlook the peaceful clarity its absence provided. Those final months with Instinct had been trying, always on edge, the threat of Death seemingly around every passing moment. It wasn¡¯t the finest mental state to have, when trying to think of a long-term solution. Or what they should do, if the worst scenario came to pass. The tide of Mana couldn¡¯t be stopped, the realm left drowning in Lifeforce, and ever-growing abominations. More had to be done so they could even out the Nightmare¡¯s advantages over them. With the monsters swelling in number, and the Shroud becoming increasingly aware¡ªgiven the abundance of Sloans¡ªthe swarm was becoming deadlier every day. Though they were making their own improvements, Oases forged, Ascendants raised, and Wells growing. It wasn¡¯t going to be enough. They needed another weapon, something that could counter the Nightmare, and for a time he had lamented over that. A weapon, over and over he pondered the idea, all the while viewing visions of the growing beasts, those perfected¡­ tools to end the Vail. His mind stilled, he had been staring at the solution all along. The counter to the Nightmare, was another one. A living weapon that would never tire, or break. Again and again, it would strive to enact a purpose woven into its very being. It would breed, spread, fight back the monsters, and gorge on Lifeforce. Thus, aiding in the process of spending it. That way, one day, there would be none left, and weaponized flesh would slow, tire, and become weak. While Dailin, and his Ascendants, there power would remain unending, and they would have the might to sunder the Nightmare once and for all. The taste of elation, another solution found, nearly broke his trance of feeding. But that unending desire had become a well-worn pattern, so the chant of growth continued, while his mind spun with the idea. First to come, after the euphoria dimmed, was doubt, but it quickly died. The Mana would see his dream made real, since such a monstrous weapon had already been forged once. The matter resided with the phrasing, and the complexity of the willing.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. The weapon, his Guardian for Vails, it would have to be even more adaptive than the Nightmare. An entity able to surpass its foes in every way. Which meant its form, or forms, would have to be something beyond them. A construct of such diversity, that it would be able to adjust itself to counter any obstacle. It would have to be more than just monster forms, for the Nightmare already had too much of a gain over it. Dailin imagined a being as hardy as crystals, could spread like trees, grow anywhere like fungus, and construct imposing bodies to fight its foes. Life itself, boundless and unstoppable. Such a thing would be able to take over the realm, and be a match to the monsters below. Once it gorged on Lifeforce anyways. The idea had shape, so he moved on to the next problem. Which was, the mind. Bodily, his creation would be able to match the monsters, but they were not simple beasts. With each swelling of the Nightmare¡¯s numbers, the Shroud was growing more intelligent. If his creation was low minded, the Shroud would still be a threat, and outwit the Guardian. It would have to be sentient, and a collective mind, since such a mold was the most adapt at operating against a realm wide threat. But such a thing brought more problems, for as with the Nightmare, it would run the risk of things influencing it. Things like Hunger, or any other Curse that hooked its clawed tentacles into his creation. With it being life, instilled with wants and desires, Curses would have the means to affect it. Meaning, his creation would need safeguards. Luckily, the pieces were already made. His Inner-Blessings, The Guardian would be cured from the start. Its woven purpose, guided by Love, Empathy, and Compassion. Such a thought caused him to still again, the spark of a new idea forming within the old. Cured, sentient, and bound in flesh, would such a thing not hold a Soul, or Souls? The Nightmare did, since, with his heightened senses, he could feel the wickedness of them. Fallen Souls in need of salvation, but kept wrapped up tight in weaponized flesh, and maddening Hunger. Obstacles that fought against his Blessings. Kept back the warmth of love, and prevented them from gracefully getting the Souls to consent to Curing. But his creation though? A Guardian for Souls, a Custodian to aid them, and ultimately cure them. ¡®Every fallen soul condemned to this realm, could be cured.¡¯ Even better, Dailin and his Ascendants, they could keep the Custodian fed, their Wells able to sustain it. The Nightmare would wither once the flow of Lifeforce was stopped, but his creation would remain, and the realm turned into Paradise. One able to save, protect, and sustain all within a blissful existence. Euphoria played within him, his heart racing, and mind buzzing with excitement. Salvation, true, pure, and in reach, for all the pieces were together. The idea formed, the power at hand, and his will focused. Was that his purpose, what all the trials led up to? The means to end the fall, not only for himself, but for all? ¡®Blessed gods, please let this work.¡¯ With the scope of what he needed, now made certain, it all came down to the phrasing. A guide to keep him focused, and the idea clearly repeated to the Mana. ¡®Life made to prosper, to thrive, and overcome, no matter the obstacle. Life interconnected, many beings, but also one. Life, to end the Nightmare, to protect the Vail, and the Cured. Life, to serve and foster abundance. Life, sentient, thinking, and woven within it, Love, Empathy, and Compassion. Life, that cures the soul.¡¯ Dailin, his hands twitching with energy, body ready to sing, went over the details again, the phrase linked with thoughts and desires. Taking a deep breath, and slowly forcing it out, he stopped feeding from his Channelingstone. Motioning to a Bliss, who quickly came over. He held her hand, and through her linked nature, sent out a command to his Blessings. ¡®I¡¯m about to focus all of my intent on a chant, see to it, that my Outflow doesn¡¯t spread out too much.¡¯ ¡°As you desire maker,¡± the Blisses around him said at once. He nodded, and closed his eyes. His attention fell away from them, and the realm itself. His trained mind turned inward, and focused intently on the source of wonders. There, he whispered the phrase, and the guiding thoughts. Willing, and compelling for his creation to be made real. The Mana within stilled, and listened for a long time, for his demands were many, and intricate. But it did act, and when this happened, Dailin cupped his hands together, pictured the seed that would start it all, and felt it be formed within. Mana pooled there, but not much. For all this creation promised, it costed him only that of a Wrath chant. As the Mana stilled, and he restarted the mental chant that fed his Well endless power. Dailin opened his eyes, and gazed down at a seed large enough to hide his palms. Sliding a thumb across its smooth surface, he acted quickly. It was beginning to shift, and a crack went down its middle. ¡°Barriers,¡± he called out, and Blessings acted, enclosing the room with panels. His creation grew from Lifeforce, and while it had not yet been put into a pool, the air around him was rich enough to foster its growth. From the crack, flesh vines speckled with fungus and crystal, grew out, each twitching and testing for surfaces. Hastily, but carefully, he placed the seed on the floor, and took a step back from it. ¡°Encase it,¡± he commanded, and panels appeared all around the Seed. Vines continued to grow, and began tapping at the surfaces, looking for a way out. Growth began to slow, since it had been cut off from the rich air. Staring at it deeply, his higher senses peering in, he watched its shifting aura, and unstructured thoughts. It was impressions, and feelings only, no mental words. Still, he could follow along. Smiling, he saw and felt that Mana had done everything correctly. The Inner-Blessings were already there, guiding his creation as it pondered over its situation. He saw panic, and hunger color its aura. Desires woven into the Life, had it wishing to spread, and grow. But it couldn¡¯t while imprisoned, nor did it have the nourishment from before. As everything began to slow, and the being began conserving strength. Dailin tracked its thoughts, those flashing interests, and desires that compelled it to act. Life sought to know more, so its mind carefully expanded. Dailin saw it physically grow a small, grayish blue ball, one riddled with sunken impressions. A brain, he¡¯d seen many. Past memories flashed, the sights of shattered skulls revealing their gray cores, and leaking matters. Sometimes he¡¯d done the deed, but mostly it was thugs making an example of a troublemaker, and him there to watch. With this brain, the rest of the parts that made up Life, slowed, for the flesh vines had thoroughly encompassed the Barrier cage, and found no escape. The mind of his creation thought, planned, and concluded that it needed more sensory information. He watched new flesh vines grow, each tipped with a growing bulb. Able to witness its plans, Dailin knew¡ªbefore the process was done¡ªthat these were to be eyes of a sort. He momentarily wondered how his creation knew to do this. But swiftly concluded, that whatever miracle the Mana had worked. It seemed to have instilled into his creation an instinctual knowing on how to grow, and weave itself into required parts. In a handful of seconds, the eyestalks were finished, and gazed about on their swaying tendrils. Dailin saw himself, and his Blessings, flood the mind of his creation. With him seen, and pleased with Mana¡¯s work, he acted. Humming, and radiating out the warmth of love, the feeling was allowed to pass through the Barriers, and touch his creation. Every eyestalk swayed over to him, as within this creature, the Inner Blessing of Love bloomed. As it took note that he was a Vail, a deep instinct surfaced within his creation. An urge to protect and serve him, and to ensure he was cared for. Dailin neared the Barrier prison, and placed a hand on its surface. As he did so, a Bliss laid a hand on his shoulder, linking with him. He sent a command to her, letting the Blessings know what he was about to do. Then, moving his attention back to his power, he willed to it again. Desired for it to instill within his creation, a knowing on how to use Animastones. A simple request that was answered instantly. A small thread of Mana exited out of his palm, and through the Barriers that partially opened to let it pass. There the thread touched, and merged with a vine. New knowledge appeared into Life, the understanding of what Animastones were designed for, and how to use them. Removing his hand from the Barriers, Dailin willed to his power, and formed into creation, a Bestowingstone. While Life watched him with unblinking gazes, he filled that crystal with everything his creation would need to know in order to thrive, along with a question. The Soul within had yet to be cured, but it had felt the glory of that state, and in time, on its own, it would be saved. But he wanted to quicken the process. Satisfied, Blessings hovered the Bestowingstone towards Life, and Barriers shifted themselves to fit the crystal. Small amounts of Lifeforce were allowed to get through, and with each taste of that power, his creation grew a little more. Vines hastily wrapped around the stone as it settled near the Seed. He, and his Blessings, watched as the bestowed knowledge flowed into Life, its mind expanding to accommodate the volume of wisdom. Instinctually it had known of the Nightmare, its foe. The sights of those beasts, had the mind filling with an urge to quell the threat. But that passed, as more information flowed inward. It learned the state of the realm, of its purpose, and those in need of help. Only the first flow of knowledge bothered Life, to see how many were in dire straits, and that it would not be able to save them in time. Life¡¯s mind was a storm of urges, and desires to act. The Inner Blessings helped quell some gray hued emotions, while worsening others. Empathy, and Compassion, they filled his creation with motivation, and a willingness to aid even the vilest of beings. Dailin couldn¡¯t help but smile, for this was another seed of salvation, and it was almost ready. The question appeared in Life¡¯s mind, and the hive of rapid¡ªbut now organizing thoughts¡ªbegan to slow, and focus on it. Dailin hummed again, joined with Blisses, as they saturated the area with overwhelming love. It blanketed Life, had its mind still, and bask in the sensation. For minutes they all dwelled within love, a state that should have been their norm. Not the ugly, and sickly hues of the fallen emotions. When they pulled back their Hymn, let the sensation lower away, and only be felt by its Inner Blessings. Life craved more, and the answer to the question was quickly decided. Dailin began to whisper to his Mana, decreed that it bring forth curing, for the Inner Blessings to be forged within the Soul itself. Tendrils of light spread from his form, pressed against, then passed through opening Barriers, and touched upon Life. Life¡¯s mind stilled, and Dailin saw the rise of caution, that urge to push back against this most wonderous of gifts. But the Soul knew not to listened to that sensation, it welcomed the Blessings, and was cured. The act was done in seconds, and with it, his Seed complete. That first centralized Soul, would be the core, an anchor to help ferry more to salvation. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful Maker,¡± the Bliss by his side voiced. ¡°It is,¡± he responded. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to send word to the Anointed, and have them witness another tool that will help bring forth Paradise.¡± *** His creation had brought in quite a crowd. The Outer Gate chamber was full with Ascendants gawking at Life, who was far larger in size, after being freed from its prison. Life, who he had come to call Progenitor, or Progen for short, had a mass around his size of forty-five heads. The living construct had shaped itself into a form that somewhat resembled a Vail. The thing was a web of green vines, plasters of fungus, leathery skin, and crystal shelling. Mana had not failed with his desires. It had woven a miracle where the four pillars of life were now bound into one form. He did not know if he¡¯d created something new within the realms, but that didn¡¯t matter. It was all new to his kin, their auras awash with curious awe, and shining hope. A weapon of flesh, a tool to thwart the Nightmare, and more importantly, gather Souls. Progen¡ªusing multiple eyes¡ªgazed back at the masses, its own aura bathed in Love. That Inner Blessing¡ªradiating brightly¡ªwas joined with the need to protect Vails, and Cured. The desire greater than a mother¡¯s own. ¡°Behold our Instrument,¡± Dailin said to the crowd, now that those who wanted to be personally present, had all arrived. ¡°The Custodian.¡± ¡°The counter to the Nightmare, that force aligned with Death. No more will it hunt us, this Rotation, the turning of the Cycle is in our favor.¡± Hope, thrill, relief, such pleasant sights colored the auras around him. ¡°Death will be stopped, the cure will thrive, and the Wicked shall be saved!¡± He shouted, and the crowd chanted back: ¡°They shall be saved!¡± A gesture from him, and the Gate to the realm opened, one with a River waiting for his creation. Its Vail shaped head turned to look, the motion unneeded, for it had eyes all over its form. But he had instilled much into Progen, unlike himself, when he had been bestowed knowledge. His creation knew everything about Vail behavior, and customs. It acted as they did, behaviors that helped it appear more relatable, and restricted, than it truly was. ¡°You¡¯re designed for this Progen,¡± he voiced softly, the sound causing it to gaze back at him. For all the rich colors, he was not blind to the specks of worry and doubt. ¡°I have given to you everything needed, and will aid you in this, always.¡± ¡°Blessings Maker,¡± it bowed. ¡°We will do everything in our power to make Paradise, save all the Wicked, stop Death.¡± Smiling under his silver helm, heart full of joy¨Cfor the Mana had birthed the seed of salvation¡ªhe reached out, and laid a gauntleted hand on Progen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know, and we are all here to see you succeed, and even if there is failure, it shall be shared, and together made right.¡± He knew full well the weight of expectations, and the horror felt when failing to meet them. He would not let this burden his creation alone. Progen¡¯s shoulders slouched ever so slight, and the specks of worry slowly ebbed away. It turned from him after, and the body began to distort. Gone was the Vail form, it spread, a flesh forest unchained, and it surged towards the opening. Barriers peeled apart, and the River flowed in. The two met, and life bloomed. A tide of crystal, plant, fungus, and flesh crashed, and pushed through the River, devouring it, as the Custodian grew and grew. Taking hold of a hand from a nearby Bliss, Dailin closed his eyes, and watched through Blessings, the spectacle as Progen took to the realm. It followed the flow of the River, but also, spread everywhere it could. A new ecosystem rapidly came into existence before his eyes, as flesh trees, and towering fungus grew from a deepening web of crystal roots. Giving mental commands to his Blessings, he peered closer, saw amazingly, Progen already at work forming armies. semi clear pods began to sprout across trees, and within the mounds of fungus. Bodies were forming, more flesh and muscle than plant, but there were parts in there, and fungus. The pods, once the proportion of an average Vail¡ªseven heads¡ªswelled in size as the creatures within did the same. Monstrous growth, but they were going to be facing beasts the size of mountains, so they had a long way to go. But, with the passing of a few minutes, Progen was well on its way into being an effective counter. Would buy them time, and allow the Wicked marked for death, a chance at salvation. Opening his eyes, and letting go of Bliss¡¯s hand, he watched the portions of Progen that remained within Bae. It coated the walls around the Gate exit, and the floor. Within the mass of intermingled life, he spotted Channelingstones, and, Finder crystals. Together, his creation would be able to track their location¡ªno matter how far they traveled upward¡ªand they would be able to provide it aid at any time. The portion that remained, would also serve to help spread his weapon¡ªtheir Custodian¡ªto places unknown. One day, gods willing, his Custodian would encompass the entirety of the realm, and they would be one step closer to bringing Paradise to all. Book III Links Here is the link for the Ebook version Clickme and here is the one for the paperback version Clickme Now for some news, I''m switching over to working on the second book of my other series Manifestation of Faith. If any of you are interested in reading my other work, here is a link to the page on Royal road, from there it is the same format, seven chapters and then a link post to the full book.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Also, I have a twitter/x account here where I''ve been posting concept art for both of my series, and writing tips for any of you who have the dream of crafting your own story. Lastly, if any of you have questions pertaining to the books, or writing in general, feel free to post a comment here, I''ll get to them. That''s it for now, it was nice posting here again, and keeping those of you interested, informed of what I have been up to, and hopefully the more stories that are to come.